D|SCOVERIES 

from  IJjfcMo  Kill 

AND 
NDIAN  NATIONS  __ 


GRAMME-SCHOOL  HISTORY 


UNITED    STATES; 


FKOM   THE   DISCOVERY    OF   AMERICA   TO   TIIE   PRESENT   TIME. 


BY  BEXSON  J.  LOSSIXG. 


ILLUSTRATED    BY    MAPS    AND    ENGRAVINGS,, 


NEW  YORK: 

SHELDON    AND     COMPANY, 

498    AND    500    BROADWAY. 

1872. 


i  . 

-  ::  ;  •: :"      :-B>L 

f.».  .'.X*/:' V  CT"L.' 

••'•:•'•  V  ':!..:/•'•.•.-'  SDOC; 


GIFT  OF 
^  Y   Jr'ub  lie    Li  b  r 


EDUCATION  DEI 


HISTO'RY; 

OF  THE 

UNITED    STATES. 


CHAPTER    I. 

SECTION   I. 

1.  WHEN  America  was  discovered  by  Christopher  Colum 
bus,  almost  four  hundred  years  ago,  its  inhabitants  were  all 
of  a  reddish  brown  color.      Thinking  he   had  reached   a 
countiy  then  known  as  the  East  Indies,   Columbus  called 
these  inhabitants  INDIANS.     By  that  name   they  are  now 
known  in  every  part  of  America. 

2.  The  Indians  in  the    colder   parts  of  America   were 
dressed  in  the  skins  of  wild-beasts,  and  in  the  warmer  parts 
they  were  almost  naked.      They   got  their  food  chiefly  by 
hunting  and  fishing.     They  also  raised  a  grain  which  was 
called  Indian  corn,  and  a  few  vegetables. 

3.  The  Indians  were  divided  into  large  and  small  fami 
lies.     The  larger  were  known  as  Nations,   and  each    spoke 
a  different  language.     The  smaller 

were  known  as  Tribes,  and  the  lan 
guages  of  these,  in  the  same  Nation, 
were  sometimes  different.  They 
lived  in  huts  made  of  poles,  covered 
with  the  bark  of  trees  or  the  skins 
of  beasts,  which  were  called  wig- 
warns. 

QUESTIONS.  — i.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  inhabitants  of  Ameri 
ca,  when  Columbus  came,  and  the  name  given  them  ?  2.  Tell  about 
their  clothing  and  food.  3.  Tell  about  their  language  and  dwellings. 

629471 


,THE    INDIANS. 


WAR  WEAPONS. 


':  -,4-  TfreVlildii-afcis^were  generally  warlike  ;  and  Nations 
'and  Tribes  fought  each  other  with 
""bows  and  arrows,  clubs,  hatchets 
of  stone  and  iron  called  tomahawks, 
and  knives.  Like  the  inhabitants 
of  Europe,  these  enemies  would  be 
come  friends,  when  the  chief  men  of 
opposing  parties  would  sit  together 
around  a  large  fire  and  smoke  a 
pipe  that  was  passed  from  one  to  the  other, 
in  token  of  friendship.  This  was  called  calu 
met,  or  pipe  of  peace. 

5.  The  religion  of  the  Indians  was  simple. 
They  believed  in  a  Great  Good   Spirit,  and  a 
Great  Evil  Spirit  ;   and  anything  which  they 
could  not  understand  or  control,  like  the  sun, 
moon  and  stars,  lightning,  wind,  fire  and  water, 
they  thought  to  be  a  kind  of  god.     They  be 
lieved  that  at  death,  each  one  went  to  a  beau-     CALUMETS. 
tiful  land  where  there  was  plenty  of  game  ;  and  so,  when  a 
man  was  buried,  they  put  into  his  grave  bows  and  arrows 
to  use  in  that  spirit-land. 

6.  Their  Government,  also,  was  very  simple.     The  head 
ruler  or  President,  was  called  Sachem,  and  the  head   war 
rior,  Chief.     The  Sachem  listened  to  the  talk  in  great  meet 
ings  or  councils,  and  decided  what  was  best  for  all  to  do. 
The  warriors  followed  the  Chief  wherever  he  might  lead. 
These  head  men  were  chosen  by  the  people,  to  lead  them. 

7.  Such  were  the  inhabitants  of  America  when  Colum 
bus  discovered  it.     They  were  nearly  all  wanderers,  doing 
almost  nothing  towards  raising  grain  and  fruit.     White  men 

QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  can  you  tell  about  their  wars  and  peace 
making  ?  5.  What  did  they  believe  ?  6.  What  can  you  tell  me 
about  their  government  ?  7.  What  were  their  habits,  and  what  will 
be  their  fate. 


THE     INDIANS. 


MKKTING     OF   AVITITE     MKN    AND    INDIANS. 


came  from  Europe  to  do  so  ;  and  ever  since  that  time,  the 
Indians  have  been  going  further  from  the  sea,  into  the  for 
ests,  and  are  becoming  fewer  every  year.  They  will  finally 
become  extinct  as  a  separate  people. 


DISCOVERIES. 


CHAPTER    I  I. 

THE  GREAT  SAILORS  OR  DISCOVERERS. 


SECTION    I. 

THE    DISCOVERERS    FROM    SPAIN. 

1.  CHRISTOPHER  Columbus,  born  in  Ge 
noa,  in   Italy,  was    an  eminent  sailor.     He 
made  a  voyage  to  Iceland  where  he  heard, 
no  doubt,  of  some  bold  seamen  of  the  north 
ern  countries  of  Europe  who  in  small  vessels 
crossed  the  Atlantic  Ocean  to  America  sev 
eral  hundred  years  before. 

2.  At  that  time  the  countrymen  of  Colum 
bus  were  masters  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea, 
and  had  a  profitable  trade  with  the  people 
of  that  part  of  Asia,  called   India.      The 

merchants  of  the  western  part  of 
Europe  wished  to  trade  there  too, 
but  the  Italians  would  not  allow 
them  to  sail  over  the  Mediterra 
nean  Sea.  So  they  sought  some 
other  way  to  get  there. 

3.  Some  bold  Portuguese  sail- 
ed  around  the  southern  point  of 
Africa  called  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  then  across  a 
broad  ocean  to  India.  It  was  a  long  voyage,  and  the 
merchants  of  Spain  and  Portugal  desired  a  shorter  way. 

QUESTIONS. —  i.  What  can  you  tell  about  Columbus  and  northern 
sailors?  2.  What  did  the  Italians  do  about  trade  with  India?  3. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Portuguese  Navigators  ?  What  did  Colum 
bus  believe  ? 


NORTHMAN'S  smr. 


DISCOVERERS    FROM    SPAIN. 


Columbus,  then  in  Portugal,  meditated  upon  it.  He  be 
lieved  the  Earth  to  be  round  like  an  orange  and  not  flat 
like  a  cake  as  everybody  then  believed  it  to  be.  He  be 
lieved  India  could  be  reached  as 
well  by  sailing  westward  as  by 
sailing  eastward,  and  that  it  was 
not  half  as  far  to  it  across  the 
Atlantic  Ocean  as  around  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

4.  With  these  ideas  Colum 
bus  asked  for  help  in  fitting  a  ship 
in  which  he  might  search  for  In 
dia.  He 


ed  the  King  of  England  to  help 
him.  He  refused.  So  did  the  King 
of  Portugal.  Then  he  went  to  Spain 
on  the  same  errand. 

5.  Ferdinand,  the  King  of  Spain, 
had  a  pious  wife,  name  Isabella. 
She,  like  Columbus,  was  a  Chris 
tian,  and  when  he  told  her  that  one 
of  his  objects  was  to  carry  a  knowl- 


I8ABEI.LA. 


COLUMBUS. 


edge  of  Christianity 
to  the  heathen,  she 
promised  to  help  htm 
even  though  she 
should  be  compelled 
to  sell  the  diamonds 
in  her  crown  to  en 
able  her  to  buy  a 
ship  for  him. 

6.  Ferdinand  was 


QUESTION'S.— 4.  What  did  Columbus  do  ?     5.  What  can  you"  tell 
about  Columbus  and  Queen  Isabella?    6.    What  did  the  Queen  do? 


DISCOVERIES. 


willing  to  have  Isabella  help  Columbus,  and  she  fitted  out 
two  ships  for  him.  His  friends  fitted  out  another  and  larger 
one,  and  the  three  vessels,  well-manned,  left  the  town  of 
Palos,  on  the  Tinto  River,  in  Spain,  on  the  3d  day  of 
August,  1492. 


rOT.lTMTSTTS     DIBCOVEBlHfl     LAND. 


7.  Week  aftef  week  they  sailed  on  westward,  out  of 
sight  of  land.  All  but  Columbus  grew  afraid,  and  wanted 
to  turn  back,  when,  just  at  sunset  one  day  in  October,  the 
air  was  filled  with  the  perfume  of  flowers.  Columbus  knew 

QUESTION. —    7.  Tell  about  the  voyage  of  Columbus. 


DISCOVERERS     FROM     SPAIN. 


that   land  was   nigh.      He  watched  all   night,  and  in  the 
morning  he  saw  green  forests,  and  heard  birds  singing. 

8.  The  voyagers  had  reached  the  islands  of  the  Bahama 
group  not  far  from  the  continent.  They  all  went  ashore, 
where  they  saw  men,  women  and  children  hiding  among  the 
bushes,  in  fear.  They  were  copper-color 
ed,  and  had  never  seen  white  men  before. 
Thinking  the  island  was  a  part  of  India, 
he  called  the  inhabitants,  INDIANS. 

9.  Columbus  called  the  island  on  which 
he  landed,  San  Salvador,  the  Spanish 
words  for  Holy  Savior.  He  afterward 
found  other  islands  in  the  neighborhood, 
and  these  were  called  the  West  In 
dies.  When  he  returned  to  Spain,  the 
King  and  Queen  rewarded  him*  with 
riches  and  honors. 

10.  When  the  news  of  the  discovery 

COLI-MIU-S  OX  SAN  SAL 
VADOR,  of  Columbus  spread,  another  Italian  nam 
ed  Amerigo  Vespucci  came 
over  the  Atlantic  [1499]  with 
Ojeda,  one  of  the  companions  of 
the  former.  He  visited  the  West 
India  Islands,  sailed  southward, 
and  discovered  the  American 
Continent  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Oronoco  river,  in  South 
America. 

ii.  When  Amerigo  return 
ed,  he  published  a  letter  [1504] 
giving  an  account  of  his  discov- 


QUESTIONS. — 8.  What  occurred  at  the  end  of  the  voyage  of  Co- 
iumnus  ?  9.  .  What  did  Columbus  then  do,  and  what  did  he  receive  ? 
10.  Tell  about  another  Italian  discoverer,  n.  How  came  America 
to  receive  its  name  ? 


10 


DISCOVERIES. 


eries,  and  the  newly-found  world  was  named  AMERICA,  in 
honor  of  him.  Columbus  was  not  allowed  to  publish  an 
account  of  his  discoveries,  so  he  lost  the  honor  of  having 
the  country  called  by  his  name. 

12.  Many  Spanish  people  went  to  live  in  the  West 
India  Islands,  especially  in  Cuba,  the  largest.  Among 
them  was  John  Ponce  de  Leon,  who  was  told  that  on  an  isl 
and  northwest  from  Cuba,  was  a  spring,  whose  waters,  if 
used,  would  keep  him  perpetually  young.  He  sailed  [1512] 
in  search  of  this  fountain  of  youth. 

13.  De  Leon  did  not  find  the  spring, 
but  he  discovered  that  portion  of  our 
country,  called  Florida,  which  was  so 
named  by  that  adventurer  partly  be 
cause  he  found  it  a  land  covered  with 
flowers.  Other  Spaniards  went  to  the 
same  country  afterward,  under  De  Soto, 
and  traveling  westward,  discovered  the 
Mississippi  River  [1541.]  Others,  chiefly 
warriors  under  Fernando  Cortez,  had 
sailed  to  Mexico.  These  took  possession 
of  that  country  in  1521.  The  natives 
were  ill-treated  by  these  Spaniards  everywhere. 


A    SPANISH    WABR1OB. 


SECTION    II. 

THE   DISCOVERERS    FROM    ENGLAND    AND    FRANCE. 

i.  WHEN  it  was  known  in  Europe  that  a  new  World  had 
been  found  beyond  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  Kings  and  mer 
chants,  especially  in  England,  Holland,  Spain,  France  and 
Italy,  were  anxious  to  have  some  profitable  connection 
with  it. 

QUESTIONS. — 12.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  fountain  of  perpetual 
youth?  13.  What  did  De  Leon  discover?  What  did  other  Span 
iards  do?  i.  What  effect  did  the  knowledge  of  the  discoveries  of 
Columbus  have  ? 


ENGLISH     DISCOVERERS.  1  I 

2.  Henry,  the    King  of  England  who   refused   to  lis 
ten    to    Columbus    before   his    first    voyage,   [Verse     4, 
page  7],  was  now  glad  to  do  all  he  could   to  assist  John 
Cabot  and  others,  who  were  merchants  in  Bristol,  in  send 
ing  ships  across  the  Atlantic  in  search  of  new  countries. 

3.  Four  years  and  a  half  after 
Columbus  made  his  first  voyage, 
John   Cabot  prepared   two  ships, 
and  with  these  his   son  Sebastian 
sailed.       He   was   then   a   young 
man    about  twenty   years   of  age. 
At  first  he  sailed  towards  Green 
land  ;  then  he   turned  southward) 
and  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks 

he   came   in   sight  of  the  rugged          BEBASTIAX  CABOT. 
shores  of  Labrador. 

4.  Cabot  did  not  land,  but  sailed  southward,  and  dis 
covered  a  large  island,   which  he  properly  named  NEW 
FOUND-LAND.     There  he  saw  great  numbers  of  cod-fishes, 
which  are  yet  abundant  in  the  sea  in   that  region.     He 
landed  at  several  places,  and  then  sailed  to  England  to  tell 
his  countrymen  of  the  new  world  he  had  found. 

5.  Young  Cabot  crossed  the  Atlantic  Ocean  the  next 
year,  and  sailed  all  along  America  from  the  icy  coasts  of 
Labrador  to  the  sunny  shores  of  our  Carolinas.     He  was 
the  first  discoverer  of  North  America,  for  this  voyage  along 
the  shores  of  the  United  States  was  made  about  fourteen 
years  before  John  Ponce  de  Leon,  [verse  13,  p.  10],  landed 
in  Florida. 

6.  Sebastian  was   a  very  great  sailor,  and  was  upon  the 
ocean  nearly  all  his  life.     He  sailed  all  along  the  coast  of 


QUESTIONS. — 2.  What  did  the  King  of  England  do  ?  3.  Who 
sailed  for  America  from  England,  and  how  ?  4.  What  did  Cabot 
discover  ?  5.  What  else  did  he  do  ?  6.  What  other  discoveries  did 
Cabot  make  ? 


12 


DISCOVERIES. 


Brazil,  in  South  America,  discovered  the  great  river  La 
Plata,  and  went  on  its  bosom  in  a  boat  four  hundred  miles 
up  into  the  broad  wilderness.  He  lived  to  be  a  very  old 
man. 

7.  After  Cabot  had  told  of  the  many  codfishes  near 
Newfoundland,  bold  sailors  went  from   England,  Brittany, 
and  Normandy,  to  catch  them,  and  were  very  successful. 
Some  of  these  fishermen  saw  the  neighboring  coasts  of  No 
va  Scotia,  and  the  stories  they  told  of  the  beautiful  land 
there,  got  to  the  ears  of  Francis,  the  first  French  King  of 
that  name. 

8.  At  that  time  there  was  a  great  sailor  in  France,  who 
came  from  Florence.     His   name   was   John  Verrazzani. 
The  king  fitted  out  four  vessels,  with  plenty  of  men  and 
provisions,  and  sent  Verrazzani  with  them   [1524]  to  ex 
plore  the  coasts  of  America  along  which  Cabot  had  sailed. 

9.  Three  of  Verrazzani's  ships  were  injured  by  a  storm, 
and   he    crossed    the    Atlantic   with  only   one.     He   first 
reached  the  coast  of  our  North  Carolina,  and  then  he  went 
into  almost  every  bay  from   there   to   Newfoundland.     He 
talked  a  great  deal  with  the  Indians  who  came  out  of  the 

woods  to  see  him  and  his  big  canoe,  as 
they  called  his  ship.  He  named  the 
whole  country  NEW  FRANCE. 

10.  Ten  years  afterward,  another 
great  sailor,  named  James  Cartier, 
came  from  France  [1534]  to  this 
New  World.  He  first  landed  at  New 
foundland.  Afterward  he  sailed  into 
a  great  gulf  and  the  mouth  of  a  very 
large  river,  and  then  returned  to 


CAgTIER  S   SHIP. 


France. 


QUESTIONS. —  7.  What  did  other  sailors  do,  and  what  was  discov 
ered  ?  8.  What  was  done  in  France  ?  9.  Tell  about  Verrazzani's 
voyage.  10.  What  other  French  sailor  came  to  America,  and  what 
did  he  see  ? 


FRENCH     DISCOVERERS.  IJ 

11.  Carrier  came  back  in  another  ship  the  next  year, 
and  sailed  up  that  great  river  to  a  town  which  the  Indians 
called  Hochclaga.     He  named  the  gulf  and  the   river,  St. 
Lawrence.     The    Indian   town    he   called  Mont  Real,   or 
Royal  Mountain,  because  there  was  a  high  mountain  just 
behind  it. 

12.  The  St.  Lawrence  flows  between  the  United  States 
and  Canada,  a  part  of  the  way,  and  Montreal  [Mont  Real] 
is   now  a  large  city.     From  that   place  Cartier  wickedly 
carried  away  the  King  of  the  Indians,  whom  he  coaxed  to 
go  on  board  of  his  ship.     He  took  him  to   France,  where 
he  died  of  a  broken  heart.     This  circumstance  made  the 
Indians  hate  the  white  people,  and  give  them  trouble  after 
ward. 

13.  A  few  other  French  sailors  came  to  explore  Ameri 
ca  soon  afterward.     But  the  French  King  had  his  hands 
so  full  of  business  at  home,  because  his  people  had  com 
menced  fighting  each  other,  that  he  paid  no  more  attention 
to  fitting  out  ships  to  sail  to  America. 

14.  That  Civil  War,  as  the  fighting  of  one  part  of  a 
people  against   another,   is    called,  was   between    Roman 
Catholics  and  Protestants,  who  quarrelled  and  fought  be 
cause  they  could  not  agree  about  the  true  way  to  worship 
God. 

15.  There  was  an  eminent  man  in  France  at  that  time, 
named  Coligny.     He  was  a  Huguenot,  as  the  Protestants 
in  France  were  then  called.     As    the    Roman  Catholics 
were  a  stronger  party,  he  wished  to  find  a  place  for  his 
friends  to  live  in  with  more  peacefulness  than  they  could 
in  France,  and  he  believed  that  America  would  be  just  the 
place  for  them. 

1 6.  So  Coligny  helped  a  good  many  of  the  Huguenots 

QUESTIONS. — n.  What  did  Cartier  afterward  do?  12.  What  wicked 
thing  did  he  do  ?  13,  14.  What  now  happened  in  France  ?  15.  WThat 
can  you  tell  about  the  Huguenots  ?  16.  What  did  they  do  ? 


DISCOVERIES. 


to  fit  out  ships  in  which  to  sail  to  America.  They  came 
over  in  the  Spring  of  1562,  or  a  little  more 
than  three  hundred  years  ago.  They  land 
ed  in  Florida  near  where  John  Ponce  de 
Leon  did  when  he  gave  the  country  that 
name.  [Verse  13,  p.  10]. 

17.  The  Huguenots  did  not  like  the 
spot,  and  sailed  northward  to  Carolina. 
But  these  nearly  all  perished.  Two  years 
afterward  some  more  came,  and  lived  in 
tents  on  the  coast  of  Florida,  while  they 
FRENCHMAN  IN  1560.  were  building  3.  fort,  which  they  named 
Carolina,  in  honor  of  King  Charles  of  France. 

1 8.  The  Spaniards  claimed  Florida  as   theirs,  because 
John  Ponce  de  Leon,  a  Spaniard,  first  saw  it.     Melendez, 
a  warrior,  went  there    [1565]  with  many  soldiers,  and  laid 
the  foundation  of  the  city  of  St.  Augustine.     There    he 
killed  almost  a  thousand  of  the  French  settlers,  partly  be 
cause  he  and  his  men,  and  his  king,  did 

not  believe  what  the    Frenchmen  did   in 
religion. 

19.  When  these  events  were  known  in 
France,  a  brave  soldier,  named  De  Gourg- 
es,   sailed  to  America  with  many  others, 
and  killed  nearly  all  of  the  Spaniards.    So 
the  white  people  were  in  Florida  no  more. 
That  first  white  settlement  in  Eastern  North 
America  was  broken  up,  and  the  Indians 
had  the  whole  country  to  themselves  again, 

f  ,  .  FRENCH    S"LDIER   IK 

for  a  long  time.  FLORIDA. 

20.  Some  of  the  great  English  sailors  supposed  they 
could  get  to  India  by  going  northwest,  not  dreaming  that 

QUESTIONS. — 17.  What  happened  to  them?  18.  What  did  the 
Spaniards  do  ?  19.  What  did  French  soldiers  do  ?  20.  What  can 
you  tell  about  searches  for  a  north-west  passage  to  India  ? 


ENGLISH     DISCOVERERS.  15 

they  would  find  the  ocean  in  that  direction  continually 
covered  with  ice.  So,  many  years  after  Cabot  discovered 
North  America,  Martin  Frobisher  and  others  crossed  the 
Atlantic  to  find  a  northwest  passage,  and  to  seek  gold  in 
the  rough  soil  of  Labrador.  They  found  neither,  were  dis 
couraged,  and  went  no  more. 

21.  When  that  remarkable  woman,  Elizabeth,  was  the 
Queen  of  England,  she   and  her  chief  men  heard  of  the 
beautiful  region  of  our  North  and  South  Carolina,  which 
received  the  name  from  the  French  fort  Carolina.     Some 
of  the  Huguenots  in  Florida,  who  escaped  the  massacre  by 
the  Spaniards,  went  to  sea  in  a  boat.     They  were  picked 
up  and  carried  to  England,  and  it  was  they  who   told  the 
queen  about  that  fine  country. 

22.  Elizabeth   was    delighted,    and   recommended  her 
navigators  to  take  people  to  that  warmer  climate  to  till  the 
soil,  rather  than  to  Labrador  in  search  of  gold  which  they 
were  not  likely  to  find.     So  it 

was  that  the  attention  of  the 
English  was  first  turned  toward 
the  more  Southern  and  delight 
ful  portions  of  the  coasts  of 
North  America. 

23.  At  that  time  there  was 

a   worthy   and   wealthy   young    fc 
Englishman,  named  Walter  Ra 
leigh,  and  a  favorite  of  Queen 
Elizabeth.       His   step-brothe^ 
Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert,  was  one  WALTEB  EALEIGH' 

of  the  most  eminent  of  the  English  navigators,  at  that 
time,  and  had  thought  of  planting  a  colony. 

24.  Gilbert  proposed  an  expedition  for  the  purpose,  to 

QUESTIONS.— 21,  22.  How  came  the  attention  of  the  English  to  be 
called  to  the  Carolina  coasts  ?  23.  What  can  you  tell  about  two  emi* 
nent  Englishmen? 


i6 


DISCOVERIES. 


Raleigh.  The  Queen  gave  them  permission  to  undertake 
it  :  and  early  in  the  year  1579,  they  both  started  for  Amer 
ica.  Storms  and  Spanish  enemies  soon  drove  them  back, 
and  they  gave  up  the  voyage.  _, 

25.  Four  years  afterward   Gil 
bert    started    again,    but   did    not 
reach  Carolina.     He  was  at   New 
foundland  awhile,  and  then  started 
for  home.     A  dreadful  storm  arose, 
which   beat  so    heavily  upon   the 
ship  he  was  in,  that  at  midnight  it 
went  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea  with 
Gilbert  and  all  on  board. 

26.  Raleigh  was  much  grieved  at  the  loss  of  his  step» 
brother.     But  he  was  a  man  of  courage.     He  had  much 
wealth  left,  so  he  fitted  out  two  more  ships  to  carry  people 
to  America.     They  were  commanded  by  two  good  sailors, 
named  Amidas  and  Barlow. 

27.  It  was  in  the  hot  month  of  July, 
[1584]  when   Raleigh's   ships  reached  the 
Carolina  coast.     The  people  in  them  land 
ed  on  an  island  which  the  Indians  called 
Roanoke.     They  traded  with  the  Indians 
for   several  weeks,  and  then  returned  to 
England.     Two   Indian  chiefs  who  wished 
to   see   the  world  went  to  England  with 
them. 

28.  Queen  Elizabeth  and  Raleigh  were 
ENGLISH  GKNTLEMAN,  delighted  with  the  stories  which  Amidas 

loso.  a>nd  Barlow  told  them,  about  the  beautiful 

Roanoke  and  the  main  land  near  by.  The  Queen  called 
the  whole  country  Virginia.  It  was  the  same  region  which 

QUESTIONS. — 24.  What  did  Raleigh  and  Gilbert  do  ?  25.  What 

happened   to  Gilbert  afterward  ?     26    What  did  Raleigh  then  do  ? 

27.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  English  at  Roanoke  ?  28.  How 
came  the  region  of  Virginia  to  be  called  by  that  name  ? 


ENGLISH     DISCOVERERS.  IJ 


Verrazzani  had  named  Neiv  France  [verse  9,  page  12]  sixty 
years  before. 

29.  Queen   Elizabeth  granted  the  use   of    the   whole 
country  to  Raleigh,  who  prepared  to  send  settlers  there  with 
a  prospect  of  making  a  large  fortune  for  himself,  for  he  was 
to  share  in  all  the  gold  they  might  find.     So,  in  the  Spring 
of  the  following  year  [1585]  he  sent  Sir  Richard  Grenville, 
with  seven  ships  to  carry  settlers  to  Roanoke  Island. 

30.  Grenville   and  his  party  landed  in  June,   and  the 
natives  were  glad  to  see  the  two  chiefs  back  again,  who 
had  returned  with  this  expedition.     These  natives  differed 
from  the  more  Northerly   Indians.     They  lived  in  houses, 
and  had  fine  gardens,  and  fields  of  maize  or  Indian  corn, 
and  tobacco.     Some  of  the  latter  was  sent  to  England  ; 
and  it  is  said  that  Raleigh  was  the  first  man  who  smoked 
it,  in  Europe. 

31.  The  Indians  treated  the  English  well,  but  were  used 
so  badly  in  turn  that  they  determined  to  kill  them  all.     At 
this  time  Grenville  went  back  to   England  with  the  ships, 
and  the  angry  Indians  prepared  to  murder  all  the  settlers. 

32.  Sir  Francis  Drake  soon  afterward  arrived,   [i$86J 
in  a  large  ship.     He  was  one  of  the  greatest  war-sailors 
England  ever  had,  and  was  the  first  Englishman  who  sailed 
around  the  world.     The  settlers  went  on  board  his  ship  and 
returned  to  England.     Others  were  landed  there  afterward, 
but  these  were  all  murdered  by  the  offended  Indians. 

33.  Raleigh  afterward   sent  over  quite  a  large  number 
of  men  and  women  to  form  a  colony.     John  White  was  ap 
pointed  their  Governor.     His  daughter,  and  her  husband 
named  Dare,  accompanied  the  expedition.     She  gave  birth 


QUESTIONS.— 29.  What  did  the  Queen  and  Raleigh  do  ?  30.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  Indians  ?  What  can  you  say  about  tobacco  ? 
31.  How  did  the  Indians  behave  ?  32.  Who  came  to  Roanoke,  and 
what  happened  to  the  settlers  ?  33.  What  can  you  tell  about  Vir 
ginia  Dare  ? 
2 


1 8  DISCOVERIES. 


to  a  daughter  on  Roanoke  Island,   the  first  English  child 
born  in  America.     She  was  named  Virginia. 

34.  Governor  White  went  back  to  England  on  business, 
and  when  he  returned  to  Roanoke,  his  daughter  and  little 
Virginia  Dare,  with  all  the  rest  of  the  settlers,  had  disap 
peared,  and  were  never   heard  of  afterward.     It  was  sup 
posed  that  they  were  carried  off  into  the  great  forests  on 
the  main  land,  and  there  lived  with  the  Indians. 

35.  Raleigh   was  now  discouraged.      His  money  was 
nearly  all  spent,  and  he  gave  up  making  attempts  to  estab 
lish  a  colony  in  America.     He  afterward  lost  favor  with 
King  James,  Elizabeth's  successor  to  the  throne,  and  was 
imprisoned  on  a  false   charge  of  treason,  and  finally  be 
headed.     He  wrote  a  History  of  the  World,  while  he  was 
in  prison. 

36.  In  the  year  1602,  Bartholomew  Gosnold,  an  Eng 
lish  navigator,  crossed  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  and  explored 
the  coast  from  the  site  of  Boston,  in  Massachusetts,  to  that 
of  Newport,  in  Rhode  Island.     Seeing  great  numbers  of 
cod-fishes  near  a  low  sandy  point,  he  called  it  Cape  Cod. 

37.  Other  English  sailors  soon  afterward  visited  what 
is  now  the  New  England  Coast.     Two  of  them  explored 
the  coast  of  Maine.     One  of  them  (Captain  Weymouth), 
carried  off  some  Indians  in  his  ship,  and  caused  great  ha 
tred  of  the  white  people  among  the  natives  of  that  region. 

38.  It  was  now  more  than   a  hundred  years  since   Co 
lumbus  revealed  the  New  World  to  Europe,  and  yet  there 
was  not  a  settlement  of  white  people  in  all  this  broad  land. 
One  was  made  soon  afterward,  [1608]  on  the  river  St.  Law 
rence,  by  some  French  people,  who  named  the  place  Que 
bec.     They  came  with  Samuel  Champlain,  a  great  French 

QUESTIONS. — 34.  What  happened  to  her  and  the  settlement  ?  35. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Raleigh?  36.  What  can  you  tell  me  of  an 
other  great  English  sailor  ?  37.  And  what  of  others  ?  38.  What 
can  you  tell  about  settlements  in  America  ? 


ENGLISH    AND    FRENCH    DISCOVERERS.  19 

sailor,  who  discovered  the  lake  of  that  name,  in  the  north 
ern  part  of  the  State  of  New  York. 

39.  A  little   earlier,  [1605]   some  French  people  had 
attempted  to  settle  in  Nova  Scotia,  and  they  named  that 
country  Acadie.     They  were  compelled  to  leave  it,  but  the 
settlement  at  Quebec  remained.     The  latter  is  the  oldest 
permanent  settlement  of  the  French  in  North  America. 

40.  The  English  having  foiled  in  their  attempts  to  make 
settlements  in   America,  several  London  merchants  con 
cluded  to  employ  some  navigator  to  make  another  effort  to 
find  a  northwest  passage  to  India.     They  employed  a  fa 
mous  man  named  Henry  Hudson.     He  sailed  twice  in  that 
direction,   but   like  others  before  him,  he  could  not  get 
through  the  ice,  so  the  London  merchants  gave  it  up. 

41.  Hudson   was    an  ambitious   man.     He   was   very 
anxious  to  be  the  first  sailor  who  should  reach  India  by  a 
northern  route.     At  that  time  there  were  a  number  of  mer 
chants  in   Holland  who  had  joined  together  to  trade  in 
India.     They  were  called  the  Dutch  East  India  Company. 

42.  Hudson  went  to  Amsterdam  to  see  the  managers 

of  that  Company.  He  told  them 
that  he  firmly  believed  that  he  could 
reach  India  by  going  around  the 
north  of  Europe,  instead  of  the  north 
of  America.  They  liked  the  idea, 
and  fitted  out  a  small  vessel,  called 
the  Half-moon,  for  him  to  sail  .in. 
He  went  into  the  Arctic  Ocean, 
where  he  found  as  much  ice  as  in 
the  other  direction.  He  did  not  like  to  return  without  do 
ing  something  great ;  so  he  sailed  westward,  after  passing 
Iceland,  and  steered  across  the  Atlantic. 

QUESTIONS. — 39.  What  can  you  tell  about  French  settlements  ? 
40.  What  did  London  merchants  do  ?  41.  What  can  you  tell  about 
Henry  Hudson  and  the  Dutch  ?  42.  What  did  Hudson  do  ? 


2O  DISCOVERIES. 


43.  Hudson  first  saw  America  on  the  coast  of  Maine. 
He  then  sailed  southward  to  the   Capes   of  Virginia,  and 
explored  the  bays  and  rivers  northward  until  he  entered 
the  waters  which  now  form  the  harbor  of  New  York. 

44.  Hudson  saw  a  great  river  rolling  down  from  among 
the  blue  hills  at  the  north,  and  he  sailed  up  that  stream  more 
than  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles  to  the  site  of  the  present 
town  of  Waterford.     He   had  many   adventures  with  the 
Indians,  who  had  never  before  seen  a  white  man,  nor  such 
a  "  big  canoe  "  as  they  called  his  ship.     That  stream  now 
bears  the  name  of  Hudson's  river. 

45.  When  Hudson  returned  to  Europe,  and  told  of 

the  immense  and  beautiful  country 
which  he  had  discovered,  the  peo 
ple  of  Holland,  who  were  great 
traders,  began  at  once  to  send  ships 
to  Hudson's  river  to  traffic  with  the 
Indians.  That  matter  we  will  con 
sider  presently. 

46.  Hudson  tried  once  again  to 
find  a  north-west  passage.  In  so 
doing,  he  discovered  the  bay  in  the 
far  north  which  bears  his  name.  There  he  lost  his  life. 
Some  of  his  sailors  becoming  discontented,  bound  Hud 
son  and  his  son  with  strong  ropes,  and  putting  them  in  a 
little  boat,  with  seven  sick  companions,  they  sailed  off  with 
the  ship  and  left  them.  Hudson  and  his  companions  all 
perished  with  cold  or  hunger,  on  that  icy  sea. 

QUESTIONS. — 43.  What  were  Hudson's  first  discoveries  ?  44.  What 
can  you  tell  about  Hudson's  greatest  discovery  ?  45.  What  effect  did 
h's  discoveries  have  ?  46.  What  happened  to  him  afterward  ? 


CHAPTER     III. 

SECTION   I. 

THE    ADVENTURERS     OR     SETTLERS. 

1.  A  Settlement  and  a  Colony  are  different  things.     A 
settlement  is  the  first  step  toward  founding  a  colony.     A 
settlement  may  last  only  a  short  time.     It  may  be  broken 
up  by  enemies  or  sickness.     A  colony  is  a  settlement  made 
permanent,  out  of  which  may  grow  a  province  or  a  nation* 

2.  We  will  first  consider  the  attempts  to  found  colonies 
by  settlers  in  several  parts  of  what  is   now  the  region  of 
America  called  the  United  States,  and  observe  how  those 
settlers  became  Planters  and  formed    colonies.     It   took 
some  of  the  settlements  ten  years,  and  some  twenty  years, 
to  become  colonies,  while  one  of  them   was    about  sixty 
years  in  so  doing.     We  will  first  consider  the 

ADVENTURERS      IN     VIRGINIA. 

3.  Because  of  the  discoveries  of  their  Great  Sailors,  the 
English  claimed  a  right  to  settle  anywhere  in  America  be 
tween  the  mouth  of  the  Cape  Fear  river  in  North  Carolina, 
and  the  town  of  Halifax  in  Nova  Scotia.     They  allowed 
the  Spaniards  to  have   all   the  country  south  of  that,  and 
the  Frenchmen  all  north  of  it. 

4.  Queen  Elizabeth,  we  have  noticed,  [verse  28,  page 
1 6]  gave  the  name   of  VIRGINIA  to  that  whole  territory. 
When  she  died,  a  man  named  James  Stuart,  who  was  a  king 

QUESTIONS. — i.  Can  you  explain  the  difference  between  a  settle 
ment  and  a  colony  ?  2.  What  have  you  to  say  about  founding  colonies  ? 
and  how  long  did  it  take  some  settlements  to  become  colonies  ? 
3.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  claims  of  the  English?  4.  What  can 
you  say  of  a  new  King  of  England  ? 


22  SETTLEMENTS. 


of  Scotland,  became  King  of  England,  and  a  very  mean,  and 
unlovely  man  he  was.     But  he  did  some  good  things. 

5.  That  vast  country  in  America  claimed  by  the  Eng 
lish  was  divided  into  North  and  South  Virginia.     Quite  a 
number  of  men  in  the  town  of  Plymouth,  England,  joined 
together  for  the  purpose  of  making  settlements  in  North 
Virginia.     The   King  gave  them  a  written  agreement,  in 
which  he  promised  to  let  them  have  the  use  of  all  that 
country  if  they  would  agree  to  do  so  and  so.     They  were 
called  the  Plymouth  or  North  Virginia  Company. 

6.  A  number  of  men  in  London  joined  together  in  the 
same  way,  to  settle  in   South  Virginia.     The  king  gave 
them  a  similar  paper,  and  they  made  a  similar  agreement 
with  the  king.     They  were  called  the  London  or  South  Vir 
ginia    Company.     These  papers  given  by  the  king   were 
called  Charters,  which  means  written  agreements. 

7.  The  Plymouth  Company  first  tried  to  make  settle 
ments  in  their  part  of  America,  but  failed.     The  London 
Company  soon  afterward  collected  more  than  a  hundred 
Adventurers,  fitted  out  three  good  ships  for  them  to  sail 
in,  and  then  sent  a  navigator,  named  Newport,  to  conduct 
them  to  the  island  of  Roanoke,  where  Sir  Walter  Raleigh 
tried  to  make  a  settlement  [verse  29,  page  17],  more  than 
twenty  years  before.     This  was  at  the  close  of  the  year 
1606. 

8.  A  heavy  storm   drove  the  ship  of  the  Adventurers 
away  to  the  northward,  and  they  entered  the  mouth  of  a 
great  river,  after  passing  two  capes   at   the   entrance  to 
Chesapeake  Bay.     To  please    the  king,  they   named  the 
great  river  James,  and  the  two  capes  Charles  and  Henry, 
after  his  two  sons. 


QUESTIONS. — 5.  How  was -America  divided  by  the  English?  6. 
What  can  you  tell  of  two  Companies  in  England  ?  7.  What  did 
these  Companies  do  ?  8.  What  happened  to  the  Adventurers  in  New 
port's  ships  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN    VIRGINIA. 


9.  The    Adventurers    sailed   more  than  fifty  miles  up 
that  river,  and  landed  on  a  sort  of  island.     Everything  ap 
peared  beautiful,  for  it  was  in  warm   April  weather,  [1607] 
and  the   earth  and  trees  were  covered  with   flowers  and 
blossoms.     There    they   commenced    building   a   village, 
which  they  called  Jamestown. 

10.  Captain  John  Smith,  a  great 
soldier,  was  one  of  the  Adventurers. 
He  had  been  in  many  fights  with 
the  Turks  in  eastern  Europe,  and 
had  done  wonderful    things  there. 
Many  of  the  Adventurers  were  rath 
er  bad  characters,  and  they  became 
jealous  of  Captain   Smith,  for  they 
knew  he   was   smarter   and   better 
than  they. 

11.  Smith  was  accused  of  wrong  intentions  during  the 
voyage,  and  was  put  in  prison  on  board  the  ship.     When 
the    Adventurers    landed,    they   proceeded,    according   to 
King  James's  orders,  to  open  a  sealed  box,  which  he  had 
given  them.     Then  it  was  found  that  the  king  had  appoint 
ed  Captain  Smith  to  be  one  of  the  governors  of  the  settle 
ment.     Greatly  fearing  the  king's  displeasure,  they  set  him 
at  liberty,  and  for  many  years  Captain  Smith  was  the  most 
useful  man  among  the  settlers. 

12.  Newport  sailed  for  England  in  June,  1607,  for  more 
adventurers  and  provisions.     Scon  after  he  left,  the  pro 
visions  of  the  settlers  became  scarce,  and  the  poisonous 
vapors  which  arose  from  the  swamps  near  by,  made  a  great 
many  sick.     Before  the  close  of  summer,  full  one  half  of 
the   Adventurers  died,  and  were  buried  in  the  ground  at 
Jamestown. 

QUESTIONS.—  9.  What  did  the  Adventurers  do  ?  10.  What  can  you 
say  of  John  Smith  and  his  companions  ?  1  1.  What  had  been  done  to 
Captain  Smith?  12.  What  happened  to  the  settlers  ? 


24 


SETTLEMENTS. 


13.  Every  one  now  began  to  think  of  death  and  starva 
tion,  for  the  Indians  had  not  received  them  very  kindly, 
and  would  not  bring  them  food.     The  man  whom  the  Ad 
venturers  had  chosen  to  be  their  chief  ruler,  was  a  very  bad 
one,  and  it  was  not  long  before  they  asked  Captain  Smith 
to  take  his  place. 

14.  Smith   soon  made  the  Indians  respect  him,   and 
bring  food  for  his  companions.     He  now  resolved  to  know 
more  of  the  country  he  was  in.     He  had  already  been  up 
the  James  River  to  the  Falls  at  Richmond,  and  had  seen  a 
large  stream  coming  in  from  the  north,  just  above  James 
town.     With  a  few  companions  he  went  up  that  stream, 
which  the    Indians   called    Chickahominy.      While    away 
from  his  boat,  in  the  woods,  some  of  the  Indians,  who  had 
been  watching  the  white  people,  sprang  forward  and  made 
Captain  Smith  a  prisoner. 

15.  The  great  emperor  of  the 
Indians  was  called  Powhatan. 
Captain  Smith  was  taken  from  one 
Indian  village  to  another,  so  that 
the  women  and  children  might 
see  him.  Then  he  was  conducted 
to  the  dwelling  of  the  emperor  on 
the  York  river.  He  was  kindly 
«,  treated  ;  but  when  the  great  men 
around  Powhatan  had  talked  the 
matter  all  over,  they  concluded  to 
kill  him. 


POCAUONTAS. 


1 6.  A  huge  stone  was  placed  before  Powhatan,  on 
which  the  head  of  Captain  Smith  was  laid.  His  hands 
were  tied  behind  him,  and  he  could  not  stir.  Then  two 
strong  Indians  raised  each  a  heavy  club  to  kill  him,  and 
there  appeared  no  help  for  him. 

QUESTIONS. — 13.  What  were  the  troubles  of  the  settlers  ?  14. 
What  did  Smith  do?  What  happened  to  him?  15.  What  did  the 
Indians  do  with  Smith  ?  16.  What  occurred  before  Powhatan  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN    VIRGINIA 


17.  Powhatan  had  a  beautiful  daughter,  ten  or  twelve 
years  old,  named  Pocahontas.  She  sat  by  the  side  of  her 
father,  who  loved  her  very  much.  She  was  a  tender-heart 
ed  girl,  and  pitied  Captain  Smith.  Just  as  the  Indians 
raised  their  clubs  to  kill  him,  she  leaped  from  her  seat, 
clasped  the  head  of  the  captive  in  her  arms,  and  begged 
her  father  to  spare  his  life.  Pocahontas  was  like  an  angel 
of  deliverance,  for  Powhatan  not  only  gave  Smith  his  life, 
but  sent  a  guard  of  twelve  men  to  conduct  him  back  to  his 
friends  at  Jamestown. 

1  8.  During  his  captivity  Smith  learned  much  that  was 
useful  to  him,  about  the  Indians  and  their  country.  But 
he  was  grieved  to  find  everything  in  confusion  at  James 
town,  and  only  forty  of  his  companions  alive.  These  were 
just  preparing  to  leave,  but  he  caused  them  to  remain, 
and  by  his  own  exertions  he  procured  food  enough  from 
the  Indians,  for  them  all. 

19.  Newport  arrived  with  more  adventurers    and  pro 
visions,  the  following  spring   [1608].     Then  Smith  started, 
in  an  open  boat,  to  explore  the  Chesapeake  Bay.     He  vis 
ited  every  bay  and  river  along  its  coasts  ;  and,  on  foot,  he 
went  up  into  the  wilderness  as  far  as  the  country  of  the 
Five  Nations  in  the  southern  part  of  New  York. 

20.  Considering   all   things,  ^  that   voyage   of    Captain 
Smith  and  his  companions,  was  one  of  the  most  wonder 
ful  of  which  we  have  any  account.     In  that  open  boat  they 
travelled  about  three  thousand  miles,  or  the  extent  of  a 
voyage  across  the  Atlantic  ocean  from  New  York  to  Lon 
don.     Smith  made  a  map  of  the  country  he  discovered. 

21.  A  very  pleasant  thing  was  seen   at  Jamestown  not 
long  after  Captain  Smith's  return.     It  was  the  arrival  of 

QUESTIONS.  —  17.  How  was  Smith's  life  saved  ?  18.  What  can  you 
tell  about  Smith's  return  ?  .What  did  he  do  ?  19.  What  can  you  tell 
about  his  exploring  voyage  ?  20.  What  more  about  that  voyage  ? 
21.  What  pleasant  thing  now  happened? 


26  SETTLEMENTS. 


some  more  adventurers  from  England,  who  brought  with 
them  two  women.  They  were  the  first  who  came  from 
Europe  to  America.  Others  came  afterward,  as  we  shall  no 
tice  presently,  to  be  wives  for  the  settlers.  Many  of  the 
men  were  unworthy  of  such  good  companions,  for  they 
were  lazy  and  vicious.  They  would  not  raise  grain  for 
food,  but  looked  for  gold,  or  were  idle  day  after  day. 

22.  Smith  coaxed  the  Indians  to  give  the  white  people 
food,  or  they  would  have   all  starved.     Finally,  when  he 
went  to  England  [1609],  on  account  of  being  badly  hurt, 
the  Indians  not  only  refused  to  let  the  white  people  have 
food,  and  allowed  what  was   called  "  the  starving  time  " 
among  the  settlers,  but  laid  a  plan  to  kill  them  all.     The 
good  and  beautiful  Pocahontas  was  again  an  active  friend 
of  the  English.     She  went  to  Jamestown,  told  the  Adven 
turers  what  the  Indians  thought  of  doing,  and  so  caused 
them  to  prepare  to  defend  themselves. 

23.  The  Indians  did  not  attack  the  people  at  James 
town.     But  food  was   so   scarce   that  they  determined  to 
leave  and  join  the   English  fishermen    at    Newfoundland 
[verse  4,  page  n].     They  went  in  vessels  to  the  mouth  of 
the   James    River,  where    they  met    other  adventurers  in 
ships,  with  food,  and  returned  to  Jamestown.     After  awhile, 
an  English  sailor,  named  Argall,  who  was  a  sort  of  sea-rob 
ber,  came  there  [1612],  coaxed   Pocahontas  on  board  of 
his  ship,  and  kept  her  a  prisoner  for  a  long  time.     Her 
father  was  greatly  grieved.     But  the  robber  would  not  let 
her  go  until  her  father  sent  plenty  of  food  to  the  half-starv 
ing  Adventurers. 

24.  And  now  another  pleasant  thing  occurred.     While 
Pocahontas  was  on  ArgalPs    ship,  a   young    Englishman 
named  John  Rolfe,  fell  in  love   with  her.     She  became  a 

QUESTIONS. — 22.  What  can  you  say  about  the  men  in  Virginia  ? 
22.  What  more  can  you  tell  of  the  goodness  of  Pocahontas  ?  23. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Argall  and  Pocahontas  ?  24.  What  other 
pleasant  thing  now  happened  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN    VIRGINIA. 


Christian,  was  baptized,  and  married  Rolfe.     This  made 

her  father  a  good  friend  of  the  English  as  long  as  he  lived. 

25.  Pocahontas  went  to  England  with  her  husband  not 

long    after  their  marriage,   where   she   was   welcomed  by 


MARRIAGE    OF    POCAHONTA8. 


Captain  Smith,  and  kindly  treated  by  the  King  as  an  In 
dian  princess.  Then  her  portrait,  printed  on  page  24, 
was  painted.  Just  as  she  and  her  husband  were  about  to 
return  to  America,  she  died  of  small-pox. 

QUESTIONS. — 25.  What  more  can  you  tell  about  Pocahontas  ? 


28  SETTLEMENTS. 


26.  After  this,  the  Indians  in  Virginia  were  friendly.    Ma 
ny  other  adventurers  came  over  the  sea.    These  were  mostly 
good  and  industrious  people,  who  tilled  the  land,  and  did 
not  spend  their  time  foolishly  in  digging  for  gold.     Then 
the  settlers  had  plenty  of  food. 

27.  Other  settlements  were  made,  and  very  soon  the  Eng 
lish  in  Virginia  became  so  strong  that  they  did  not  fear  * 
the  Indians,  and  those  who  came  to  stay  a  little  while,  and 
then  return  to  ^England,  resolved  to  stay  as  long  as  they 
lived.     In  the  year  1619,  they  met  together  at  Jamestown 
to  make  laws,  and  formed  the  first  representative  assembly 
in  America.     Then  the  Virginia  settlement  became  a  colony. 


SECTION   II. 

'ADVENTURERS     IN      NEW    YORK. 

1.  When  Henry  Hudson  let  the  Dutch  people,  who  lived 
in  Holland,  know  about  the  beautiful  land  he  had  found  in 
the  New  World  [verse  45,  page  20],  they  sent  ships  with 
people  there  to  trade  with  the  Indians,  who  caught  bears, 
beavers,  otters,   and  other    fur-bearing  animals.     Among 
other  ships,  the  Half-moon,  Hudson's  exploring  vessel,  was 
sent  for  that  purpose.     That  was  in  the  year  1609. 

2.  One  of  the  greatest  of  the  Dutch  sailors  who  came 
to  America  at  that  time  was  Adrian  Block.     He  brought 
several  adventurers  with  him,  and  landed  on  the  lower  end 
of  the  island  which  the  Indians  called  Manhattan.     It  was 
bought  from  the  Indians  for  twenty-five  dollars ;  and  there 
the  city  of  New  York  now  stands. 

3.  Block's  ship  took  fire  and  was  destroyed,  just  at  the 

QUESTIONS. — 26.  What  can  you  say  about  other  Adventurers  ? 
27.  What  did  the  settlers  now  do  ?  I.  What  did  the  Dutch  people 
do  ?  2.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  great  Dutch  sailor  ?  3.  What 
happened  to  the  Dutch  Adventurers  ?  and  what  did  they  do  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN     NEW     YORK. 


commencement  of  a  cold  winter,  in  1613.  The  Adventu 
rers  built  themselves  huts  to  sleep  in,  and  worked  hard 
every  day  all  winter,  in  building  a  new  ship.  It  was  com 
pleted  in  the  spring,  and  then  they  explored  the  coast  from 
New  York  to  Halifax.  That  was  the  first  ship  ever  built 

•.  in  what  is  now  the  United  States,  and  was  named  the  Unrest. 

m  4.  Many  other  Adventurers  came  soon  afterward,  and 
some  went  up  Hudson's  river  as  far  as  the  spot  where  Al 
bany  now  stands.  In  that  neighborhood,  and  on  the  lower 
part  of  Manhattan  island,  a  fort  and  trading-houses  were 
built  soon  afterward.  The  whole  country  which  the  Eng 
lish  called  North  Virginia,  the  Dutch  now  named  NEW 
NETHERLAND. 

5.  A  few  years  later,  [1621],  some   Holland  merchants 
formed  the  Dutch  West  India  Company,  and  the  rulers  of 
their  land  gave  them  the  privilege  of  making  settlements 
anywhere  in  America,  ano!  in  some  parts  of  southern  Africa. 

6.  Although  the  Dutch  were  getting  rich  fast  by  trading 
with  the  Indians  for  furs,  it  was  now  thought  best  to  have 
some  families  come  over,  clear  the  land,  raise  grain,  build 
houses,  and  thus  commence  a  colony. 

7.  It  was  in  the  spring  of  1623,  when  thirty  families, 
mostly  French  people  who  had  lived  in  Holland  a  long 
time,  came  to  Manhattan.     Quite  a  number  of  them  went 
up  Hudson's  river,  and  settled  at  Albany.     Others  remained 
on  Manhattan,  and  some  went  across  the  East  river,  where 
Brooklyn  and  Wiliiamsburg  now  are,  and  settled. 

8.  At  about  this  time,  several  log  houses  were  built  at 
the  lower  end  of  Manhattan  island,  and  a  permanent  set 
tlement  was  formed  in  New  Netherland.     With  these  dwell 
ings  and  people,  and  those  at  Albany  and  at  Brooklyn,  a 

QUESTIONS.  —  4.  What  did  other  Adventurers  do  ?  5.  What 
can  you  tell  of  some  Holland  merchants  ?  6.  What  was  thought 
best  ?  7.  Who  came  to  Manhattan  ?  and  where  did  they  settle  ?  8. 
How  was  a  colony  formed  ? 


JO  SETTLEMENTS. 


colony  was  formed,  and  became  prosperous.  .,  We  shall  ob 
serve  presently,  how  New  Netherland  afterward  came  to  be 
called  New  York. 


SECTION    III. 

ADVENTURERS     IN     MASSACHUSETTS. 

1.  We  have  noticed  [verse  5,  page  22],  how  the   Ply 
mouth  Company  was  formed.    They  sent  a  navigator,  named 
Pring,    in    1606,  to   prepare    the  way  for    settlements    in 
North  Virginia.     The  next  spring,  Sir  George  Popham  (who 
was   one  of  the  company),   and  a   hundred  Adventurers, 
came  over  to  settle.     Many  did  not  like  the  country,  and 
more  than  half  of  them  went  back  in  the  same  ship.     Those 
who  remained  suffered  so  much  the  next  winter,  that  they 
also  went  back  to  England. 

2.  Eight  years   afterward    [1615],  the  famous    Captain 
John  Smith,  [verse  10,  page  23],  who  helped  to  settle  Vir 
ginia,  came  over  with  two  vessels,  and  explored  the  Ameri 
can  coast  from  Cape  Cod  to  the  Penobscot  river.     He  made 
a  good  map  of  the  country,  showed  it  to  the  king's  eldest 
son,  Charles,  and  by  his  permission,  he  named  the  whole 
region  fast  of  Hudson's  river,  NEW  ENGLAND. 

3.  Captain  Smith  was  a  just  man,  but  his  comrades  were 
not  always  so.     The  commander  of  one  of  his  ships  (Hunt) 
carried  off  twenty-seven  Indians,  and  sold  them  for  slaves 
in  Spain.     This  made  the  Indians  in  New  England  very 
hostile  toward  all  white  people. 

4.  It  was  not  until  the  year  1620  that  a  permanent  set 
tlement  was  formed  in  New  England.     The  king,  that  year, 

QUESTIONS. — I.  What  did  the  Plymouth  Company  do  ?  What 
can  you  tell  of  settlers  who  came  to  America?  2.  What  did  Captain 
Smith  do?  3,  What  did  Smith's  companions  do?  4.  When  was 
New  England  first  settled  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN    MASSACHUSETTS.  3 1 

gave  the  Plymouth  Company  a  new  charter,  and  they  pre 
pared  to  make  settlements  in  their  own  way,  and  only  for 
the  sake  of  making  money.  But  this  mere  worldly  opera 
tion  was  not  permitted. 

5.  Instead  of  adventurers  whose  chief  desire  was  to 
make  money,  others,  who  sought  for  a  place  where  they 
might  worship  God  as  they  pleased,  were  allowed  to  become 
the  permanent  settlers  of  that  portion  of  New  England 
known  as  Massachusetts.     Let  us  see  who  these  people 
were,  and  how  it  came  about. 

6.  Nearly   a   hundred    years  before,  King   Henry  the 
Eighth  of  England,  who  was  a  member  of  the   Roman 
Catholic  Church,  had  quarreled  with  the  Pope  of  Rome,  who 
was  the  head  of  that  church.     Henry  put  himself  at  the 
head  of  the  church  [1534],  in  England.    Parliament,  which 
is  the  English  Congress,  agreed  to  the  change,  and  the 
Church   of   England   finally  became   an  opposer   of  the 
Church  of  Rome. 

7.  The  people  thought  they  would  now  have  more  liberty 
in  religion,  under  King  Henry  than  under  the  Pope,  but 
they  were  mistaken.     Instead  of  ministers  of  the  gospel 
being  allowed  to  preach  as  they  pleased,  and  the  people  to 
worship  God  as  they  pleased,  they  were  compelled  to  do 
just  as  King  Henry  told  them  to  do.     And  theyfwere  dis 
contented. 

8.  Henry's  son  Edward  became  King  [1547],  while  he 
was  yet  a  boy.     He  was  advised  to  give  the  people  more 
freedom  in  their  way  of  worshiping  their  Maker.     He  did 

-  so,  to  some  extent,  and  the  people  rejoiced.  But  there 
seemed  to  be  much  to  complain  of  in  both  the  English  and 
Roman  Catholic  Churches  ;  and  many  people  not  only 
thought  that  one  was  no  better  than  the  other,  but  boldly 

QUESTIONS. — 5.  By  whom  ?  6.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  King  of 
England,  and  the  Pope  ?  7.  What  did  the  people  hope,  and  how 
were  they  disappointed?  8.  What  was  done  by  King  Edward? 


32  SETTLEMENTS. 


said  so.  These  professed  to  lead  simple  and  pure  lives,  and 
were  called,  in  derision,  PURITANS. 

9.  The  Puritans  increased  in  numbers 
for  many  years,  but  because  they  would  not 
obey  the  monarch  of  England  rather  than 
their  own  consciences,  in  the  worship  of 
God,  they  were  made  to  suffer  much.  When 
James  Stuart  [verse  4,  page  21],  who  was 
a  Protestant  (as  those  who  opposed  the 
Church  of  Rome  were  called),  became  King 
of  England  [1603],  they  expected  a  hap 
pier  time,  but  were  disappointed. 

10.  Under    King  James,  the   Puritans 
suffered  as  much  as  they  did  under  Mary 

and  Elizabeth,  the  daughters  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  who 
were  Queens.  They  endured  trouble  as  long  as  they  could, 
and  then  many  of  them  fled  to  Holland  and  other  places 
in  Europe.  A  large  congregation,  whose  minister  was 
John  Robinson,  hearing  that  the  Dutch,  in  Holland,  al 
lowed  everybody  to  worship  God  as  they  pleased,  went 
there,  an'd  lived  happily  for  some  time. 

11.  But  the  Dutch  people  were  so  different  from  the 
English  people,  that  the  Puritans  concluded  to  go  to  Ame 
rica,  about  which  they  had  heard  a  great  deal  in  Holland. 
Here  they  hoped  to  be  as  free  as  the  air  they  would  breathe, 
or  as  the  Indians  in  the  woods.     So  they  got  permission  of 
the  Plymouth  Company  to  settle  somewhere  in  North  Vir 
ginia,  and  the  king  promised  to  let  them  alone  in  their  new 
home. 

12.  The  Puritans,  who  felt  that  they  were  only  PIL 
GRIMS  in  this  world,  had  very  little  money.    .So  they  formed 
a  partnership  with  some  London  merchants,  who  fitted  out 

QUESTIONS. — 9,  10.  What  more  can  you  tell  about  the  Puritans  ? 
ii.  What  did  they  do?  12.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  partnership 
formed  by  the  Puritans  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN    MASSACHUSETTS. 


33 


two  ships  to  convey  them  to  America.  The  Puritans  and 
the  merchants  were  to  share  in  all  money  that  might  be 
made  by  a  settlement. 

13.  The   Pilgrims,  as   they    called  themselves — "the 
youngest  and  best " — left  Delft-Haven,  in  Holland,  in  two 
ships,  in  the  summer  of  1620,  and  went  to  England.    They 
soon  sailed  for  America,  but  the  courage  of  some  of  them 
failedy  and  both  ships  went  back  to  Plymouth. 

14.  Only  one  hundred  and 
one  men,  women  and  children, 
finally  sailed  for  America  in  one 
of  the  vessels,  which  they  called 
by  the  beautiful  name  of  May- 
Flower,  a    pretty  blossom   that 
grows  in  England.     They  were 
on  the  ocean  sixty-three  days,  t? 
and  did  not  reach  America  until 
cold  December,  when  everything 
was  covered  with  snow. 

15.  In  the  cabin  of  the  May-flower  the  Pilgrim  Fathers, 
as  they  are  called,  signed  an  agreement  for  the  government 
of  their  little  colony  when  they  should  settle  in  America. 
This  was  the  first  written  constitution  of  government,  ever 
made.     They  chose  John  Carver  to  be  governor  ;  and  all 
solemnly  promised  to  be  obedient  to  the  laws  that  might  be 
made  under  that  constitution. 

1 6.  The  May-Flower  was  anchored  in  a  fine  bay,  on 
the  coast  of  Massachusetts,   in  sight   of  Cape  Cod.    [See 
verse  36,  page  18].     Some  of  the  boldest  of  the  men  went 
in  a  little  boat  to  find  a  good  landing-place.     Among  them 
was  Captain  Miles  Standish,  a  small  man,  but  a  great  sol 
dier.     They  did  not  see  any  Indians,  because  a  terrible 

QUESTIONS.— 13.  Tell   about  the   Pilgrims  leaving  Holland.     14, 
15.  Give  an  account  of  their  voyage  to  America  ?     16.  What  can  you 
tell  about  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrims  ? 
3 


MAY-FLOWER. 


34  SETTLEMENTS. 


pestilence  had  killed  almost  every  one  of  them  in  that 
neighborhood.  They  soon  found  a  good  place.  Then  all 
the  people  on  board  the  May-flower  landed,  and  they  call 
ed  the  place  New  Plymouth. 

17.  The  winter  was  cold,  the  snow  was  very  deep,  and 
the  Pilgrim  Adventurers  suffered  very  much.  Before  the 
flowers  bloomed,  in  the  spring,  the  governor  and  his  wife, 
and  about  one  half  of  the  Adventurers,  died.  The  rest  re 
mained,  cleared  the  ground,  raised  grain,  and  were  joined 
by  other  Puritans  from  England.  The  settlement  became 
a  permanent  one,  and  so  the  colony  of  Massachusetts  was 
founded. 


SECTION    IV. 

ADVENTURERS     IN     NEW    HAMPSHIRE. 

1.  Two  years  after  the  Pilgrims  came  to  America,  John 
Mason,  who  was  the  Secretary  of  the  Plymouth  Colony, 
and  Sir  Fernando  Gorges,  both  wealthy  gentlemen,  obtain 
ed  permission  to  make  settlements  in  that  more  northerly 
region,  now  known  as  the  State  of  New  Hampshire,  which 
they  then  named  Maine. 

2.  Soon  afterward,  parties  of  fishermen  built  log  houses 
near  the  present  Portsmouth  and  Dover.     In  1629,  a  min 
ister  of  the  gospel,  named  Wheelwright,  bought  of  the  In 
dians  the  whole  country  between  the  Merrimac  and  Pisca- 
taqua  rivers,  and  commenced   a  settlement  where   Exeter 
now  is.    Fishermen  commenced  settlements,  also,  along  the 
coast  of  Maine,  and  at  several  places  log  huts  were  built. 

3.  The  most  of  these  settlements  became  permanent. 
Mr.  Mason,  who  had  been  governor  of  Portsmouth,  in  Hamp- 

QUESTIONS. — 17.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  Pilgrims  in  America? 
i.  Who  were  permitted  to  settle  in  New  Hampshire  ?  2.  What  can 
you  tell  of  settlements  in  that  regiou  ?  3.  What  was  done  in  1641  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN    MARYLAND. 


shire  county,  England,  named  the  whole  region  New  Hamp 
shire.  The  people  were  too  much  scattered  to  get  together 
to  make  laws,  so,  in  1641,  they  agreed  to  become  a  part  of 
the  colony  of  Massachusetts. 

4.  Forty  years  afterward,  when  the  settlers  became  nu 
merous,  they  met  and  made  laws,  chose  a  governor,  an<2 
formed  the  colony  of  New  Hampshire. 


SECTION     V. 

ADVENTURERS      IN      MARYLAND. 

1.  We  have  noticed  that  King  James  caused  the  Puri 
tans  to  suffer.     He  hated  the  Roman  Catholics  quite  as 
much,  and  persecuted  them  in  many  ways.     But  there  was 
one  of  the  Catholics,  an  Irishman  named  George  Calvert, 
that  King  James  liked,  because  in  all  things  he  did  as  the 
King  wished  him  to  do.     He  made  him  Secretary  of  State, 
and  also  made  him  a  nobleman,  with  the  title  of  Lord  Bal 
timore. 

2.  Calvert  got  the  King's  permission  [1622],  to  make  a 
settlement yfor  Roman  Catholics   in  America.     He  went 
first  to  Newfoundland,  but  the  soil  was  so  sandy,  and  the  « 
French  settlers  were  so  near,  that  he  left,  and  sailed  for 
Virginia  in  1628.     The  Church  of  England  people  there 
would  not  allow  him  to  settle  among  them ;  and  he  well 
knew  that  the  Puritans  would  not  allow  him  to. live  in  New 
England. 

3.  Lord  Baltimore  was  in  a  quandary.     He  had  heard 
that  when  America  was   divided   into  North   and  South 
Virginia,  a  space  of  two  hundred  miles  was  left  between 

QUESTIONS.— 4.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  colony  ?  1,2.  What 
can  you  tell  about  King  James  and  George  Calvert  ?  3.  What  can 
you  say  of  Lord  Baltimore  ? 


SETTLEMENTS. 


them,  so  that  the  Plymouth  and  London  Companies  should 
have  no  cause  for  dispute  about  the  line  that  separated 

their  territories.  Baltimore  re 
solved  to  settle  on  this  strip 
which  nobody  owned. 

4.  While  Lord  Baltimore  was 
looking  for  a  place  to  settle  in, 
King  James  died  [1625],  and 
his  son  Charles  became  monarch 
of  England.  Charles  gave  Bal- 
timore  a  charter,  but  about  that 
time  [1632],  the  Irish  nobleman 
CECIL,  SECOND  LORD  BALTIMORE,  died.  His  brother,  Cecil  Cal- 
vert,  then  became  Lord  Baltimore.  The  first  company  of 
Roman  Catholic  settlers  who  came  to  the  territory  of  the 
United  States,  arrived  in  1634.  Their  governor  was  Leon 
ard  Calvert,  Lord  Baltimore's  brother.  The  country  was 
named  Maryland,  in  compliment  to  the  wife  of  King 
Charles,  whose  name  was  Henrietta  Maria  or  Mary. 

5.  These  Adventurers   sailed  up  the  Potomac  river  as 
far  as  Mount  Vernon,  where  Washington  afterward   lived, 
but  they  did  not  find  a  good  place  to  commence  a  settlement. 
So   they  sailed  down  the  river,  and  on  the  shores  of  Ches 
apeake   Bay  they   landed,  built  log  houses,  and  called  the 
place  St.  Mary.     They  bought  the  land  from  the  Indians, 
and  their  honesty  was  always  remembered  by  those  children 
of  the  forest. 

6.  Calvert  called  a  meeting  of  the  people  to  make  laws. 
Within  five  years  after  these  Adventurers  sailed  up  the  Po 
tomac,  the  settlement  had  much  increased,  for  many  more 
Roman  Catholics  had  crossed  the  Atlantic.     The  first  Leg 
islature — a   number  of  men  chosen  by  the  people  to  make 

QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  did  Lord  Baltimore  do  ?  What  can  you 
tell  of  the  region  named  Mar)dand  and  its  settlement  ?  5.  What  did 
the  first  Adventurers  do  ?  6.  How  did  the  settlement  grow  to  a 
colony  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN    CONNECTICUT.  37 

laws — met    at   St.   Mary  in    1639,  and  then  the  colony  of 
Maryland  was  formed. 


S  E  C  T I  O  N  V I . 

ADVENTURERS     IN     CONNECTICUT. 

1.  The  river  that  rises  in  Canada  and  empties  into  Long 
Island  Sound,  was  called  by  the  Indians  Quon-eh-ta-cut, 
which  means,  in  their  language,  The  Long  River.     It  was 
discovered  in  the  spring  of  1613,  by  Block;  that  great  Dutch 
sailor  who,  as  we  have  seen  [verse  3,  page  28],  built  a  ship 
where  New  York  now  stands. 

2.  Dutch  traders  went  up  that  river  soon  afterwards  ; 
and,  near  where  Hartford  now  stands,  they  built  a  fort  and 
trading-house.     The  white  people  spelled  the  name  of  the 
river  as  it  sounded  to  them — Connecticut.     The  Puritans  of 
New    Plymouth    having   heard   of  the   beautiful    country 
through  which  it  flowed,  were  very  anxious  to  make  a  set 
tlement  there,  before  the  Dutch  should  do  so,  and  they 
sought  permission  to  settle  in  that  fairer  land. 

3.  The  Plymouth   Company  claimed  this  region.     So 
they  gave  permission  to  several  English  gentlemen  to  make 
settlements  there.     Quite  a  number  of  adventurers  went  up 
the    Connecticut  river   in  the    autumn  of  1633,  in  a  sloop 
commanded   by   Captain  Holmes.     The  Dutch  well  knew 
what  they  came  for,  and  declared  that  they  should  not  pass 
their  fort.     Captain  Holmes  declared  that  he  would,  and  so 
he  did.     The  Dutch  grumbled  about  it,  and  the  next  year 
sent  seventy  men  to  drive  the  Puritans  away,  but  they  could 
not  do  it. 


QUESTIONS. — i.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Connecticut  river  ? 
2.  "What  did  the  Dutch  and  Puritans  do  ?  3.  What  can  you  tell  of  the 
troubles  between  the  Dutch  and  English  ? 


SETTLEMENTS. 


FIRST  MEETING  HOUSE. 


4.  Two  years  after  this,  a  company  of  men,  women,  and 
children  traveled  through  the  woods  from  Plymouth  to  the 

2>  Connecticut  river.  The  following  winter 

i  was  very  cold.     Many   of  their   cattle 

'. :'fl|s  _.p/5       died,  and  food  became   so  scarce  that 
fjjj*'   '^|i||S^    the  people  were  compelled  to  eat  acorns 
that  fell  from  the  oak  trees.     Some  left 
in   the   spring,  but    many   staid ;    and 
where  the  city  of  Hartford  now  stands, 
they  built    a    small   meeting-house  of 
logs — the  first  ever  erected  in  Connecticut. 

5.  In  the  summer  of  1686,  a  very  excellent  minister  of 
the  Gospel,  named  Thomas  Hooker,  who  lived   near  Bos- 
ton,   traveled  through  the  wilderness  to  Hartford,  with  sev 
eral   families,  consisting  of  about    one     hundred  people. 
These  Adventurers  drove  cows  with  them,  and  lived   upon 
their  milk  and  the  berries  which  they  found   on  their   way. 

6.  It  was  on  the  fourth  of  July  when  they  reached  Hart 
ford,  and  the  next  Sunday  they  all  assembled  in  that  little 
first  meeting-house,  where  Mr.  Hooker  preached   to  them. 
Some  of  the  families  settled  there,  and  others  went  up  the 
valley  and  founded  Springfield  and  other  places. 

7.  Just  as  these  Adventurers  were  preparing   to   estab 
lish  a  permanent   colony,  they  were  called  upon  to  endure 
great   trouble.    There    was    a    tribe    of   Indians    called 
Pequods,  who  lived  east  of  the  Connecticut   river.      They 
determined  to  kill  all  the  white  people,  and  tried  to  get  the 
Narraganset  Indians,  further  eastward,  to  join  them.     This 
Roger    Williams    (who,    as  we   shall    notice     presently, 
had  settled  among  the  Narragansets)  prevented. 

8.  The  Pequods,  from  time  to  time,  murdered  several 
white  people.     The  Adventurers  in  the  Connecticut  valley, 

QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  can  you  tell  of  settlers  from  Plymouth  ? 
5.  What  can  you  tell  of  other  settlers  from  near  Boston  ?  6.  What 
did  the  new  settlers  do  ?  7.  What  trouble  appeared  ?  8.  What  did 
the  Indians  do  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN    CONNECTICUT.  39 

seeing  no  chance  for  peace  with  them,resolved  to  kill  them  all. 
The  settlers  in  Massachusetts  agreed  to  help  them,  and 
they  got  the  Narraganset  Indians  to  join  them. 

9.  In  May,  1637,  full  five  hundred  warriors,  white  peo 
ple  and  Indians,  were  marching  toward  the  country  of  the 
Pequods,  whose  great  sachem  and  chief,  [verse  6,  page  4], 
Sassacus,  felt  no  fear.    He  had  a  strong  fort  a  few  miles  from 
the  present  New  London,  and  could  call   around  him    al 
most  two  thousand  warriors.      But  Sassacus  felt  stronger 
than  he  really  was. 

10.  Captain  Mason,  a  famous  Indian  fighter,  command 
ed  the  army  that  marched  against  Sassacus.    One  morning, 
before  daylight,  he  surrounded  the  Indian  fort,  set  it  on 
fire,  and,  when  the  sun  rose,  more  than  six  hundred  men, 
women,  and  children  had  perished  in  the  flames,  or  by  the 
sword  and  spear.     Only  seven  escaped. 

1 1.  Sassacus  was   amazed ;    and  when  he  heard   that 
other  soldiers  were   coming   from    Massachusetts,   he   fled 
westward  with  his  remaining  warriors,  to   a   great  swamp 
near  Fairfield.     There  a  severe  battle  was  fought,  and  the 
Indians  were  nearly  all  slain.       Sassacus  again   fled,   and 
took  refuge  with  the  Mohawks,  one  of  the    Six   Nations   of 
Indians  then  in  the  present  State  of  New  York,  where  he 
was  murdered.     The  whole  territory  of  the  Pequods   was 
desolated,  and  the  tribe  was  destroyed. 

12.  The  white  people   who   followed   the    Pequods  in 
their  flight,  discovered   the  beautiful  country  along   Long 
Island    Sound.     Adventurers    soon    came    from    Massa 
chusetts  to  examine  it.     In  the  autumn  they  built  a  log  hut 
on  a  little  stream  near  a  bay,  and  spent  the  winter    there. 

13.  The  next  spring   the  Adventurers  were  joined  by 

QUESTIONS. — 9.  What  preparations  for  war  were  made  ?  10. 
What  can  you  tell  of  an  attack  upon  the  Indians  ?  1 1.  What  about 
Sassacus  and  his  warriors  ?  12.  What  did  the  white  people  discover  ? 
And  what  did  they  do  ?  13.  What  can  you  tell  about  New  Haven  ? 


4O  SETTLEMENTS. 

John  Davenport  and  others.  Davenport  was  a  Gospel 
minister,  and  preached  his  first  sermon  to  the  people  under 
a  large  oak  tree.  They  bought  the  land  of  the  Indians, 
made  a  covenant,  or  written  bargain,  by  which  they  agreed 
to  be  governed,  and  called  their  settlement  NEW  HAVEN. 

14.  In  the  winter  of  1639,  the  settlers  in  the  Connecti 
cut  valley  met  and  formed  a  covenant,  and  chose  a  gover 
nor.  -They  called  their  settlement  the  CONNECTICUT  COL 
ONY.  Although  these  and  the  New  Haven  settlements  were 
not  united  under  one  government  until  twenty-six  years 
afterward,  the  foundations  of  the  colony  of  Connecticut 
were  laid  in  these  covenants  made  by  the  Adventurers  in 
each,  in  1639. 


SECTION    VII. 

ADVENTURERS     IN      RHODE     ISLAND. 

1.  William  Blackstone,  the  first  white  man  who  lived 
where  Boston  now  stands,  was  also  the  first  one  who   lived 
in  the  State  of  Rhode  Island,     Although  he  was  the  first 
settler  there,  he  was  not  the  founder  of  the  colony. 

2.  There  was  a  minister  of  the  Gospel  in  Massachusetts, 
named  Roger  Williams.     The  Puritans  there  wanted  every 
body  to  believe  and  act  as  they  did.     Williams  would  not, 
and  so  they  told  him  he  must  leave  their  settlement,  or  they 
would  put  him  in  prison. 

3.  Williams  went  off  [1636]  among  the  tribe  of  Indians 
called    Narragansets,  and  their  great   sachem,  Canonicus, 
gave  him  some  land  at  the  head  of  Narraganset  Bay.     Wil 
liams  and  a  few  men,  formed  a  settlement  there  ;    and  be 
cause  of  the  goodness  of  God  in  preserving  their  lives  in  the 

QUESTIONS. — 14.  How  was  the  Connecticut  colony  formed  ?  I .  Who 
was  the  first  white  man  in  Rhode  Island  ?  2.  What  can  you  tell  of  Roger 
Williams  ?  3.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  settling  of  Providence  ? 


ADVENTURERS     IN    DELAWARE.  4! 

wilderness,  he  called  the  place  Providence.     It  is  now  the 
chief  city  in  Rhode  Island. 

4.  Williams  gave  permission  to  every  one   to   worship 
God  as  he  pleased.      Many   in  Massachusetts,   when  they 
heard  of  this  freedom,  went  to  Providence,  and  the  settle 
ment  grew  quite  fast.     The  great  Indian  sachem  respected 
Williams,  and  matters  went  on  smoothly. 

5.  In  1639,  some  people  who    came   from  Boston",  and 
joined  Williams,  were  presented  by  Miantonomoh,  another 
Narraganset  sachem,  with  the  beautiful  island  of  Aquiday, 
now  called  Rhode  Island.     They  settled  at  the  north  end  of 
it,  and  founded  Portsmouth.      Others,  who  came  afterward, 
settled  near  the  south  end   and  founded   Newport.     Each 
of  these  settlements  formed  a  league,  or  covenant,  for  their 
government. 

6.  Roger  Williams  went   to  England  to  get  a  charter 
from  the  king  in  1643.    'But   tne  Parliament,   or  Legisla 
ture,  of  England,  was  then  at  war  with  the  king,  and  had 
the  power  in  their  hands.     So  the  next   spring,  Parliament 
gave  him  a  charter,  and  all  of  the  settlements  were  united 
into  one  colony,  with  the  name  of  Rhode  Island  and  Provi 
dence  Plantations. 


SECTION    VIII. 

ADVENTURERS      IN     DELAWARE,      NEW     JERSEY,     AND 
PENNSYLVANIA. 

i.  The  settlements  in  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  and 
Delaware,  were  so  connected  that  it  is  proper  to  include 
them  all  in  one  story.  We  will  begin  with 

QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  can  you  say  of  freedom  at  Providence  ?  5. 
What  can  you  tell  of  the  settling  of  Rhode  Island  ?  6.  How  was  a 
charter  for  it  obtained  ?  i,  2.  Who  first  settled  in  Delaware  ? 


42  SETTLEMENTS. 


DELAWARE. 

2.  Some  Dutch  Adventurers  came  over  in   two   ships, 
commanded  by  Peter  Heyes,  in  1631,  and  landed  where  the 
village   of  Lewiston,  in  Delaware,  now  is.     The  Indians 
murdered  the  whole  of  them. 

3.  At  that  time,  the  King  of  Sweden,  in  the  North  of 
Europe,  named  Gustavus  Vasa,  had  formed  a  plan  for  some 
of  his  people  to  establish  a  colony  in  America.     That  king 
was  killed  in  battle,  and  he  left  his   little  daughter   Chris 
tina,   who  was  only  six  years  of  age,  to  be  queen.     She  was 
too  young  to  act  as  queen,  so  some  wise  men  managed 
affairs  until  she  became  a  woman. 

4.  Some   people    of    Sweden  joined,   and  formed  the 
Swedish  West  India  Company.     The   men   who  managed 
the  affairs  of  the  kingdom  gave  them  a  charter,  in  the  name 
of  the  young  queen,  and,  in  1638,  quite   a  number  of  Ad 
venturers  landed  on  the  shores  of  the  Delaware  river.    They 
built  a  church  and  fort,  bought  a  large  tract  of  land  of  the 
Indians,  and  named  the  territory  NEW  SWEDEN. 

5.  The  Dutch  claimed  all  of  that  land  as  a  part  of  New 
Netherland,  and  told  the  Swedes  they  must  leave  it.     The 
Swedes  refused  to  go,  and  they  and  the  Dutch  quarreled 
about  it  for  more  than  a  dozen  years.     The  Dutch  gover 
nor  of  New  Netherland  finally  sent  soldiers  there,  to  drive 
off  the  Swedes.     The  Swedes  agreed  to  be  governed  by 
the  Dutch,  if  they  would  let  them  stay  and  so,  in  the  year 
1655,  New  Sweden  was  no  more. 

NEW     JERSEY. 

6.  New  Jersey  was  a  part  of  New  Netherland,  and  some 
Danish  traders  settled  first  at  Bergen,   and  then  on  the 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  King  of  Sweden,  and 
the  young  queen  ?  4.  What  about  some  Swedish  Adventurers  ? 
5.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  quarrel  between  the  Dutch  and  the 
Swedes  ?  6.  Who  were  the  first  settlers  in  New  Jersey  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN    PENNSYLVANIA.  43 

Delaware  river.  The  Dutch  built  a  log  fort  just  below 
Camden  ;  and  near  there  some  families  from  Manhattan 
went  in  1623. 

7.  Settlements  were  soon  afterward  made  in  other  pla 
ces  in  New  Jersey.     In  1630,  a  Dutchman  named  Michael 
Pauw,  puchased  Staten  Island,  and  all  of  the  land  around 
Jersey  City,  from  the  Indians.     When,   in   1664,  the   Eng 
lish  took  New  Netherland  away  from  the   Dutch,  the  terri 
tory  between  the  rivers  Hudson  and  Delaware  was  called 
New  Jersey. 

8.  Soon  after  that,  some  families  from  Long  Island  set 
tled  at  Elizabethtown.     In  1665,  Philip   Carteret,  brother 
of  one  of  the  owners  of  New  Jersey,  who  had  bought  it 
from  the  Duke  of  York,  came  over  with  a  charter,   as  gov 
ernor  of  that  territory.     Then  the  people,  for  the  first  time, 
met  together  to  make  laws,  and  the  colony  of  New  Jersey 
was  formed. 

PENNSYLVANIA 

9.  Was  settled,  chiefly  by  members  of  a  Christian  sect, 
called  Friends,  or  Quakers,  which  first  appeared  about  the 
year  1656.     The  leading  man  among  them  was  George 
Fox,  who  taught  a  purely  spiritual  doctrine,  in  religion,  and 
advised  the  people  to  please  God  rather  than  man,  to  dress 
plain,  to  never  go  to  theatres  or  other  places  of  amuse 
ment,  and  in  a  hundred  ways  to  be  plainer  and  better  than 
people  were  in  general.     When  he  preached,  he  shook  or 
quaked  all  over ;  so  the  people  called  him  and  his  friends, 
Quakers. 

10.  The  son  of  one  of  England's  best  admirals,  or  great 
war-sailors,  became  a  Quaker.     His  name   was   William 

QUESTIONS. — 7.  What  else  can  you  tell  about  settlers  there  ?  8. 
How  was  the  colony  formed  ?  9.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Qua 
kers  ?  10.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  celebrated  Quaker  ? 


44  SETTLEMENTS. 

Penn.  The  Quakers  were  despised  in  England,  and  Penn 
felt  anxious  to  find  a  home  for  them  in  America.  Through 
him  they  were  enabled  to  purchase  the  western  half  of  New 
Jersey.  Quite  a  large  number  of 
them  came  over  in  1675,  anc^  set~ 
tled  there,  and  they  named  their 
landing-place  Salem. 

11.  Soon  after   that,  Penn   re 
ceived  from  King  Charles  the  Sec 
ond   (a  son  of  Charles  the  First, 
who  was  beheaded),  a  charter  for 
a  large  territory  west  of  the  Dela- 

ware  river,  which  he  named  Pennsylvania.  That  means 
Penrfs  woody  country.  It  included  the  Swedish  settlements 
already  noticed.  [See  verses  4  and  5,  page  42].  These 
people,  as  well  as  the  Indians,  became  William  Penn's 
warm  friends,  because  he  was  a  good  and  just  man. 

12.  Many  Quaker  adventurers,  and  others;   came  over 
and  settled  in  Pennsylvania.     In  1682  Penn  obtained  pos 
session  of  the  present  State  of  Delaware  ;  and,  at  about  the 
same  time,  he  sailed  for  America.     . 

13.  Penn  arrived  in  November,  and  was  warmly  wel 
comed  by  the  people.     Already  the  inhabitants  had  been 
together  and  made  some  laws.     He  soon  met  them   in  a 
general  assembly  at  Chester,  and  gave  them  a  charter  for 
a  freer  government  than  they  had  enjoyed  before.     Then 
the  colony  of  Pennsylvania  was  established,   and  the  city 
of  Philadelphia,  which  means  City  of  Brotherly  Love,  was 
founded. 

i 

QUESTIONS. — 1 1 .  What  can  you  say  about  the  beginning  of  Penn-1 
sylvania  ?  12.  What  did  Penn  do  in  1682?  13.  How  was  Penn  re 
ceived  in  America,  and  what  did  he  do  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN    THE    CAROLINAS.  45 

SECTION    IX. 

ADVENTURERS     IN     THE     CAROLINAS. 

1.  The  beautiful  country  between  Virginia  and  Georgia 
once  belonged  to  the  same  persons,  and  it  was  not  divided 
into  North  and  South  Carolina  until  the   year    1729.     Let 
us  first  notice 

NORTH     CAROLINA. 

2.  We  have  already  observed  (page  1 6),  the  efforts  of 
Walter  Raleigh  to  make  a  settlement  on  Roanoke  island. 
That  Island  is   near  the  coast  of  North  Carolina,  which 
region  was  included  in  what  Queen  Elizabeth  then  named 
Virginia. 

3.  First  a  few  people  -went  [1653],  from  Captain  Smith's 
settlement  at  Jamestown  and  lived,  some  near  the  Roa 
noke  river,  and  some  nearer  the  sea.     Quite  a  large  number 
of  other  adventurers  went  from  Virginia  and   settled  at 
Edenton.     Others  soon  followed ;  and,   in  1663,   William 
Drummond,    a  Presbyterian  minister  of  the  Gospel,  was 
made   their  governor.     That   settlement    was   called  the 
Albemarle  County  Colony. 

4.  It  was  in  the  same  year,  that  King  Charles  the  Sec 
ond  gave  a  charter  to  several  Englishmen,  for  the  whole 
country  from  Virginia  to  Florida.     To  please  the  king  they 
called   it  Carolina,    Carolus  being  the  Latin  of    Charles. 
Two  years  afterward  some  people  from  the  island  of  Bar- 
badoes  settled  near  Wilmington.     This  settlement  also  had 
a  governor,  and  was  called  the  Clarendon    County  Colony. 
These  settlements,  and  others  near,  afterward  formed  the 
colony  of  North  Carolina. 

QUESTIONS. —  i,  2.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  Carol  in  as  ? 
3.  Who  first  settled  in  North  Carolina  ?  4.  What  can  you  tell  about 
a  charter,  and  North  Carolina  becoming  a  colony  ? 


40  SETTLEMENTS. 


SOUTH     CAROLINA. 

5.  After   a  while,  the  owners  of  Carolina  sent   three 
ships  [1670],  full  of  Adventurers,  to  make  settlements  fur 
ther  south.     After  trying  one  or  two  places  without  being 
suited,  they  commenced  a  city  near  the  sea,  where  the  Ash 
ley  and  Cooper  rivers  come  together,  and  to  please  King 
Charles,  they  called  it  Charlestown.     It   is    now   spelled 
Charleston. 

6.  Adventurers  from  Europe,  and  many  Dutchmen  from 
New  York,  soon  joined  them.     They  met  in  .Charleston  and 
made  laws ;  and  the  same  year,  when  William  Penn  came 
to   America,  the  South   Carolina  colony  was   fairly  com 
menced.     That  was  in  1682. 


SECTION    X. 

ADVENTURERS     IN     GEORGIA. 

1.  The  cruel  law  of  England,  which  caused  great  num 
bers  of  worthy  people  to  be  imprisoned  because  they  could 
not  pay  their  debts,  caused  a  humane  man  and  brave  sol 
dier,  named  Oglethorpe,  to  devise  a  place  for  the  relief  of 
such  prisoners. 

2.  Oglethorpe  was  a  member  of  Parliament,  and  he  per 
suaded  that  body  of  men  and  the  king,  to  agree  to  his  plan. 
It  was  to  let  all  out  of  prison  who  would  agree  to  go  to 
America  and  settle  in  the  wilderness  south  of  the  Savan 
nah  river.     Oglethorpe  even  went  so  far  as  to  offer  to   go 
with  them,  and  be  their  governor.     The  plan  pleased  every 
body. 


QUESTIONS. — 5.  What  can  you  tell  me  about  settlers  in  South 
Carolina  ?  6.  Who  joined  them,  and  what  did  they  do?  I,  2.  What 
can  you  say  about  debtors  in  prison  ?  Who  took  their  part,  and 
what  did  he  do  ?  What  were  his  plans  ? 


ADVENTURERS    IN    GEORGIA.  47 

3.  In  the  autumn  of  1732,  the  very  year  in  which  Wash 
ington  was  born,  Oglethorpe  with  one  hundred  and  twenty 
Adventurers  who  were  chiefly  from  the  debtors'  prisons, 
sailed  for  America,  went  up  the  Savannah  river,  and  land 
ed  where  the  city  of  Savannah  now  stands.     There  they 
had  a  long  and  pleasant  talk  with  the  Indians. 

4.  The  chief  man  among  the  Indians  was  named   To- 
mo-chi-chi,  who  presented  Oglethorpe  with  a  buffalo  skin, 
on  which  was  the  figure  of  an  eagle.     "  Here,"  he.  said, 
"  is  a  little  present ;  I  give  you  a  buffalo's  skin,  adorned  on 
the  inside  with  the  head  and  feathers  of  an  eagle,  which  I 
desire  you  to  accept,  because  the  eagle  is  an  emblem  of 
speed,  and  the  buffalo  of  strength.     The  English  are  swift 
as  the  bird  and  strong  as  the  beast,  since,  like  the  former, 
they  fly  over  vast  seas  to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  ; 
and,  like  the  latter,  they-  are  so  strong  that  nothing  can 
withstand  them.     The  feathers  of  an  eagle  are  soft,  and 
signify  love ;  the  buffalo's  skin  is  warm,  and  signifies  pro 
tection  ;  therefore  I  hope  the  English  will  love  and  protect 
our  little  families."     See  the  picture  on  page  5. 

5.  On  that  spot  the  Adventurers  built  rude  cabins,  and 
commenced   the   city   of    Savannah.      Other   adventurers 
soon  came,  and,  in  1733,  the  colony  of  Georgia  was  begun. 
It  was  so  called  in  honor  of  King  George  the  Second,  of 
England. 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  first  Adventurers  in 
Georgia  ?  4.  Can  you  tell  me  a  story  of  the  Indians  and  Oglethorpe  ? 
5.  What  can  you  say  of  the  colony  of  Georgia  ? 


48  COLONIES. 


CHAPTER     IV. 

THE     PLANTERS,     OR     COLONISTS. 
SECTION    I. 

PLANTERS     IN     VIRGINIA. 

1.  DURING  the  same  year  when  the  Pilgrims  [verse  i4, 
page  33],  sailed  from  England,  more  than  twelve  hundred 
people  went  from  that  country  to  Virginia.     They  were 
mostly  industrious  persons,  who  wished  to  be  planters  ; 
and  among  them  were  almost  a  hundred  young  women, 
who  soon  became  the  wives  of  settlers,  as  we  have  noticed, 
in  verse  21,  page  25.     Then  for  the  first  time,  there  were 
homes  in  Virginia,  and  these  formed  the  true  foundations  of 
a  State.     At  the  same  time  [1620],  a  Dutch  trader  took 
some  negroes  to  Jamestown,  from  Africa,  and  sold  them  as 
slaves.     This  was  the  beginning  of  negro  slavery  in  the 
United  States. 

2.  Jamestown  grew  to  a  large  village,  and  settlements 
elsewhere  were  soon  made,  even  as  high  up  the  river  as 
Richmond.     The  people  asked  for,  and    obtained  of  the 
London    Company,  a    Constitution,  or   written    agreement 
which  made  their  laws  strong,  and  allowed  them  to  have 
elections  to  choose  men  to  make  laws.     But  the  company 
appointed  a  governor  for  the  people.' 

3.  Trouble  soon  came.     Powhatan,  the  father  of  Poca- 
hontas,  was    dead,  _and   his   brother,  who   made    Captain 
Smith  a  prisoner,  [verse  14,  page  24],  and  who  hated  the 
white  people,   ruled   the  nation.     He  perceived  that  the 
English  would  soon  have  all  the  lands  of  the  Indians,  and 

QUESTIONS. — i.  What  can  you  tell  about  people  going  to  Virginia  ? 
2.  What  about  the  settlers  in  Virginia  ?    3.  What  caused  trouble  ? 


PLANTERS     IN    VIRGINIA.  49 

ho  determined  to  kill  them  before  they  became  too  strong 
for  him. 

4.  At  noon,  on  a  beautiful   day  in  April,  in  the  year 
1622,  the    Indians   fell  upon  the  white  people,  and  in  an 
hour  they  killed  three  hundred  and  fifty  men,  women,  and 
children,  who   lived  out  of  Jamestown.     The   people  of 
seventy-two  plantations  or  farms,  out  of  eighty,  were  mur 
dered  or  driven  to  Jamestown,  in  the  course  of  a  few  days. 

5.  The  English  who   remained  alive  took  courage,  at 
tacked  the  Indians,   and  struck  them  with  such  terrible 
blows   that   the    nation   was  almost  destroyed.     Sickness 
soon  came  upon  the   Planters,  and,  by  the  middle  of  the 
summer,  not  more  than  twenty-five  hundred,  of  the  four 
thousand  who  were  there  in  the  spring,  remained  alive  in 
Virginia. 

6.  At  about  this  time,  King  James  determined  to  take 
Virginia  under  his  care.     The  London  Company  heard  of 
it,  and,  as  they  had  lost  money  by  attempting  to  settle  it, 
they  gave  it  up,  without  any  ado.     Virginia  became  a  royal 
province  [1624],  and  the  king,  instead  of  the  company,  ap 
pointed  governors  for  the  people.     These  were  not  always 
wise  nor  good. 

7.  Under  a  governor  named  Berkeley,  the  planters  of 
Virginia  prospered  for  a  long  time.     They   raised  more 
food  than  they  needed,  and  the  tobacco  which  they  culti 
vated  was  sold  for  a  great  deal  of  money.     Yet  they  were 
not  free  from  trouble,  for  disturbances  in  England  concern 
ing  the  king,  were  felt  in  the  colony. 

8.  There  were  disturbances  in  England  because  the  peo 
ple  there  had.  got  very  tired  of  their  king,  who  was  a  son 
of  James  Stuart,  the  mean  monarch  from  Scotland,  already 

QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  did  the  Indians  do  ?     5.  What  did  the  Eng 
lish  do  ?     What  happened  to  them  ?     6.  What  change  did  the   king 
make  ?     7.  What  occurred  under  Governor  Berkeley  ?    8.  What  did 
the  people  in  England  do  ? 
4 


50  COLONIES. 


mentioned.  So  they  armed  themselves  j  and,  led  by  a 
brave  man  named  Oliver  Cromwell,  they  first  put  King 
Charles  in  prison,  and  afterward  [1649],  cut  °ff  his  head, 
which  was  then  the  way  criminals  were  put  to  death,  in 
stead  of  by  hanging,  as  now.  Then  Cromwell  became 
ruler  of  England. 

9.  Most  of  the  Virginia  people  were  the  friends  of  the 
king,  and  so   was   Governor   Berkeley.     But  there   were 
many  who  were  Republicans,  or  opposers  of  the  King. 
Between  these  parties  there  was  much  trouble.     Finally  a 
young  man  named  Bacon  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the 
Republicans  [1676],  and  defied  the  Governor. '  This  was 
many  years  after  the  dead  King's  son,  Charles  the  Second, 
was  made  monarch  of  England. 

10.  Berkeley  was  proud  and  exacting.     He  caused  the 
people  to  be  heavily  taxed,  and  made  Quakers  and  Bap 
tists  pay  a  great  deal  of  money,  in  the  way  of  fines,  be 
cause  they  did  not  belong  to  the  Church  of  England,  as  he 
did.     There   were   many   idle   people  in  the  colony  who 
claimed  to  be  the  higher  class,  and  most  of  these  took  sides 
with  the  Governor.     But  the  best  men — the   industrious 
planters  or  farmers,  and  mechanics — took  sides  with  Bacon. 

ii.  A  sort  of  civil  war  soon  com 
menced,  and  there  was  great  trouble 
in  Virginia,  for  awhile.  Bacon  hav 
ing  the  most  and  the  best  people  on 
his  side,  felt  strong,  and  soon  drove 
Governor  Berkeley  from  Jamestown. 
Not  long  afterward,  he  was  told  that 
royal  troops  from  England  were  com- 

CHDRCII    TOWER.  jng     up     ^g     river>    tQ      aSSlSt     tllC     gOV~ 

ernor  and  his  party.    Then  he  set  fire  to  the  village,  and  fled 

QUESTIONS. — 9.  What  now  happened  in  Virginia  ?  10.  What  can 
you  say  of  the  governor  and  some  of  the  people?  H.  What  can 
you  tell  me  about  a  war  in  Virginia  ? 


PLANTERS    IN     MASSACHUSETTS. 


toward  the  York  river.     Every  thing  was  consumed  except 
the  brick  tower  of  the  church,  which  is  yet  standing  there. 

12.  A  fever  soon  caused  the  death  of  Bacon,  and  the 
war  ceased.     Some  of  his  friends  were  hanged,  many  were 
imprisoned,  and  the  governor  ruled  the  people  worse  than 
before.     And  when  Berkeley  went  away,  other  governors 
who  came  while  any  king  named  Stuart  was  monarch  of 
England,  were  generally  haughty  and  cruel. 

13.  Charles  the  Second  died,  and  his  brother,  James, 
became  king.     The  people  of  England  hated  the  very  name 
of  Stuart,  and  wished  to  get  rid  of  him.      So  when  his  son- 
in-law,  William  of  Orange,  came  from  Holland  with  troops, 
the  English  people  joined  him,  and  soon  drove  [1688],  the 
obnoxious  king  away. 

14.  William  was  a  better  man,  and  his  wife  Mary  was  a 
good  woman.     So  when  King  James  the  Second  had  fled 
to  France,  William  and   Mary  became  joint  monarchs  of 
England.     Then  in  Virginia,  and  in  all  the  English  colonies 
in  America,  there  were  better  rulers,  and  the  people  were 
freer  because  they  had  more  power. 

15.  From  that  time,  which  was  in  the  year  1689,  the 
planters   of    Virginia    prospered    wonderfully.     They  in 
creased  rapidly,  were  no  more  troubled   by  Indians,  and 
raised  everything  in  abundance.     They  had  a  great  many 
negro  slaves,  who  did  all  of  the  hardest  work  ;  and  in  the 
course  of  time  these  became  az  numerous  as  the  white  peo 
ple,  in  Virginia. 

SECTION    II. 

PLANTERS     IN    MASSACHUSETTS. 

i.  "Welcome,  Englishmen!    welcome,    Englishmen  !  r~ 
were  the  first  words  which  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  [verse  15, 

QUESTIONS.— 12.  What  then  happened?  13.  What  occurred  in 
England?  14.  What  can  you  say  of  William  and  Mary?  15.  What 
of  the  Virginian  Planters  and  negro  slaves  ? 


52  COLONIES. 


page  33],  heard  from  the  lips  of  an  Indian,  after  they  had 
landed.  It  was  the  voice  of  a  chief,  named  Squanto,  who 
had  learned  a  few  English  sentences  from  fishermen  on  the 
coast  of  Maine. 

2.  The  Pilgrims  had  then  been  on  the  cold  shores  of 
Massachusetts  Bay  about  a  hundred  days  [1620-21],  and  this 
was  the  first  Indian  who  had  ventured  to  approach  them. 
He  told  them  of  Massasoit,  a  Wampanoag  sachem  who 
dwelt  not  far  off;  and  the  governor  of  the  Pilgrims  sent 
for  him.     Massasoit  came  in  stately  pride,  with  sixty  war 
riors  as  a  guard,  and  seated  himself  upon  a  neighboring 
hill.      There   he   smoked    the    pipe   of   peace   [verse  4, 
page  4],  with  Governor  Carver  [verse  15,   page  33],  and 
made  a  treaty  of  friendship  with  the  English,  which  re 
mained  unbroken  for  fifty  years. 

3.  We  have  noticed  [verse  17,  page  34],  that  Governor 
Carver  and  almost  one-half  of  his  companions  died  before 
the  flowers  bloomed  in  the  spring.     For  more  than  a  year 
afterward,  the  remainder,  and  others  who  followed  them 
from  England,  suffered  dreadfully  from  cold  and  hunger. 
But  they  endured  all,  until  they  could  raise  grain  and  build 
themselves   comfortable   houses.     Then   they  were    quite 
happy,  excepting  when  troubled   by   unfriendly   Indians, 
who  sometimes  threatened  to  destroy  them. 

4.  At  length  the   Pilgrim  Planters   and   the   London 
merchants  who  were   in  partnership  with  them,  [verse  12, 
page  32],  -disagreed.     The  Planters  bought  out  the  mer 
chants,   divided   the  soil  equally  among   themselves,  and 
prospered. 

5.  When  the  Puritans  in  England  heard  of  the  happi 
ness  o£  their  friends  in  America,  many  more  of  them  came 


QUESTIONS. — I,  2.  What  happened  to  the  Pilgrims  at  Plymouth  ? 
What  can  you  tell  of  Massasoit  ?  3.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  settlers 
and  their  progress  ?  4.  What  did  the  Planters  do  ?  5.  What  can  you 
tell  about  other  settlers  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    MASSACHUSETTS. 


[1628],  and  settled  at  Salem,  and  two  hundred  more  came 
the  next  year,  and  built  cabins  and  planted  at  Charlestown. 

6.  In  1630,  about  three  hundred 
more  families  came  to  Salem.  They 
soon  scattered  into  little  settle 
ments  around  the  peninsula  where 
Boston  now  stands.  All  of  these 
settlements  were  united,  and  were 
called  The  Massachusetts  Bay  Col 
ony,  with  John  Winthrop  for  their 
governor.  Finally,  the  Plymouth 
settlement  was  joined  to  these,  and 

from  that  time,  that  whole  region  where  the  Pilgrims  and 
the  Puritans  lived,  was  called  The  Massachusetts  Bay,  until 
after  the  first  war  for  independence. 

7.  The  water  at  Charlestown  and  other  places  was  very 
unwholesome,  and  from   this,   and  other  causes,  full  two 
hundred  of  the  emigrants  who  came  over  in   1630,  were 
laid  in  the  grave  before  the  next  winter.     A  curious  old 
man  William  Blackstone,  mentioned  in  verse  i,  page  40, 
lived  alone  on  a  peninsula,  or  land  almost  surrounded  by 
water,  near  by.     The   Indians  called   the  place   Shawmut, 
which  means  "  living  fountains,"  because  a  spring  of  pure 
and  sweet  water  bubbled  out  of  the  earth  there. 

8.  The  old  man  of  Shawmut  told  Governor  Winthrop 
about  that  spring,  and  he  and  many  leading  men  built  cot 
tages  near  it,  and  lived  there.     Such  was  the  beginning  of 
the  large  city  of  Boston,  now  the  largest  town  in   all  New 
England. 

9.  Winthrop  was  a  wise  man,  #nd  governed  well.     He 
made  the  Indians  his  friends,  and  invited  the  chiefs  to  his 


S.—  6.  What  about  settlers  at  Salem,  and  the  action  of 
the  Plymouth  people  ?  7.  How  did  the  settlers  suffer  ?  What  then 
happened  ?  8.  What  led  to  the  founding  of  Boston  ?  9.  What  can 
you  tell  of  Winthrop  ? 


54  COLONIES. 


table.  He  had  friendly  letters  from  the  Dutch  on  Manhat 
tan  ;  and  very  soon  a  ship  came  to  Boston  from  Virginia, 
laden  with  corn  and  some  tobacco.  Then  it  was  that  Ame 
rican  commerce,  or  trading  by  ships,  was  commenced. 

10.  The  Puritans  [verse  8,  page  31],  had  made  them 
selves  a  good  home,  where  those  who  differed  from  them  in 
religion  could  not  hurt  them.     In  their  great  desire  to  be 
alone,  as  it  were,  and  not  let  those  who  differed  from  them 
live  among  them,  they  became  persecutors  themselves — that 
is,  they  treated  others  who  did  not  believe  as  they  did,  very 
badly.     They  even  drove  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  named 
Roger  Williams  [verse  2,  page  40],  away  into  the  wilderness 
among  the  Indians,  as  we  have  noticed,  because  he  would 
not  do  as  they  wished  him  to,  and  talked  very  plainly  to 
them. 

11.  And  now  it  was  fifteen  .or  sixteen  years  since  the 
Pilgrims  landed  in  the  snow  at  Plymouth.     Ship  after  Ship 
had  come  with  people  from  England  ;  and  in  the  year  1636, 
there  were  no  less  than  twenty  settlements  in  The  Massa 
chusetts  Bay  Colony. 

12.  The  people  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay  Colony,  did 
not  all  agree,  especially  concerning  religious  matters,  and 
sometimes  there  were  warm  disputes.     A  woman  named 
Anna  Hutchinson,  produced  a  great  stir  in  Boston.     She 
offended  the  ministers  by  her  teachings.     She  was  first  im 
prisoned  and  then  banished,  with  her  family.     They  wan 
dered  in  the  wilderness  almost  to  Manhattan,  and  all  but 
one  of  them  were  murdered  by  the  Indians. 

13.  Already  a  minister  of  the  Gospel  named  John  Eliot, 
had  preached   to  thousands  of  Indians  around  Massachu 
setts  Bay,  and  many  had  become  Christians.     He  visited 


QUESTIONS. — 10.  How  did  the  Puritans  behave  toward  others? 
ii.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  increase  of  settlers?  12.  What  hap 
pened  among  the  Puritans  ?  What  to  Mrs.  Hutchinson  ?  13.  What 
cr.n  you  tell  about  Eliot's  labors  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    MASSACHUSETTS.  55 

them  in  their  wigwams,  and  wrote  the  whole  Bible  for  them 
in  their  own  language,  and  taught  them  to  read  it.  When 
he  died,  many  years  afterward,  there  were  five  thousand 
praying  Indians,  as  the  converts  were  called,  in  New  Eng 
land. 

14.  King  Charles,  who  afterward  lost  his  head  as  we 
have  noticed,  began  to  fear  that  the  people  of  Massachu 
setts,  who  were  increasing  so  rapidly,  and  were  so  inde 
pendent  because  so  far  off,  might  soon  defy  him,  and  per 
haps  have  a  king  of  their  own.     So  he  did  all  in  his  power 
to  prevent  English  people  from  going  there.     But  he  could 
not  stop  them.     They  went  by  hundreds,  because  they  were 
badly  used  at  home.     But  when  the  king  was  dead,  and 
persecution  ceased,  very  few  came  over  the  ocean  to  Ame 
rica,  because  they  were  happy  in  England. 

15.  In  the  account,  on  page  39,  of  Adventurers  in  Con 
necticut,  the  Pequod  Indians  were  mentioned,  and  a  short 
account  given  of  a  war  in  which  they  were  engaged.     At 
the  close  of  that  war,  the  people  of  the  settlements  in  New 
England  thought  it  best  to  form  a  union,  so  as  to  act  to 
gether  for  their  safety  in  future.     The  best  men,  in  the  dif 
ferent  settlements,  met  and  agreed  upon  a  union  in  1643. 

1 6.  At  this  time  there  were  twenty  thousand  people  and 
fifty  villages    in    New   England.     That  union  gave  these 
white  people  great  strength,  and  the  bond  lasted  more  than 
forty  years,  when  each  colony  had  become  strong  enough 
to  act  for  itself.     The  union  was  similar  to   that  of  our 
United  States  under  the  Confederation  that  was  formed  at 
the  close  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution.     Their   Congress 
was  a  meeting  of  men,  appointed  by  each  colony,  to  attend 
to  the  general  affairs  of  the  whole. 

17.  Unlike  the  people  of  Virginia,  nearly  all  of  the  inhabit- 

QUESTIONS. — 14.  What  can  you  tell  about  King  Charles  ?  15. 
"What  about  a  union  ?  1 6.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  New  Eng 
land  Colonies?  17.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  New  Englanders 
and  Oliver  Cromwell  ? 


56  COLONIES. 


ants  of  Massachusetts  Bay  were  against  King  Charles  who 
lost  his  head,  and  favorable  to  Oliver  Cromwell.  [See 
verse  8,  page  49].  While  Cromwell  ruled  England,  they  had 
perfect  freedom,  and  prospered  wonderfully.  They  built 
ships  and  traded  with  the  Spaniards  in  the  West  India 
Islands  which,  as  we  have  noticed,  were  discovered  by 
Columbus  and  other  great  sailors. 

1 8.  They  also  made  shillings  and  sixpences  of  silver 

which  they  obtained  from 
the  Spaniards.  On  one 
side  of  these  coins,  was 
the  figure  of  a  pine-tree, 
as  may  be  seen  in  the  pic 
ture.  This  was  called 

FIRST   MONET  COINED  IN   THE  UNITED   STATES.   "  pinC-trCC        ITlOney."  It 

was  the  first  metal  money  ever  made  in  the  United  States. 

19.  We  have  already  noticed  that  the  Puritans  did  not 
like  to  have  people  who  differed  from  them  come  among 
them.     With  such  intruders  they  had  a  great  deal  of  trouble. 
In  the  year  1656,  two  women,  called  Quakers,  [verse  9, 
page  43]  came  to  Boston.     The  Puritans  had  heard  of  such 
people,  and  they  put  tkese  women  in  jail  as  soon  as  they 
arrived.     Eight  others  came  during  the  year,  and  they  were 
all  put  on  board  of  a  ship  and  sent  back  to  England. 

20.  Other  Quakers  came,  and  so  annoyed  the  Puritans 
by  their  fault-finding  with  the  ministers  and  the  rulers,  that 
they   passed   very   harsh  laws    against    them.      Yet   they 
continued   to  come,   and  the   head  men    at  Boston,  filled 
with   indignation,  hanged  some  of  them,  whipped    others 
naked  through  the  streets,  put  several  in  prison,  and  drove 
others  away,  telling  them  that  they  should  be  hanged  if 
they  ever  came  back. 


QUESTIONS. — 18.  What  about  the  money  of  the  New  Englanders  ? 
19.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Quakers  ?  20.  How  were  the  Qua 
kers  used  in  New  England  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    MASSACHUSETTS.  57 

21.  The  Quakers  did  come  back.     Some  were  hanged 
and  others  suffered   much.     Finally   the  Puritans  ceased 
persecuting   them,   and    the   Quakers  stopped    preaching 
against  the  ministers  and  rulers.     They  went  to  teaching 
the  Indians,  and  became  quiet  citizens. 

22.  When,  in  the  year  1660,  Charles  the  Second,  son  of 
the  beheaded  king,  became  monarch  of  England,  the  peo 
ple  of  New  England  suffered  some  because  of  their  friend 
ship  for  Cromwell.     He  dared  not  persecute  them  here,  as 
his  father  and  grandfather  had  done  in  England,  but  he 
annoyed  them  very  much  by  injuring  their  trade  with  the 
West  Indies  and  elsewhere.     It  was  done  in  the  following 
ivay : 

23.  The  king  ordered  the  people  of  New  England  to 
pay  him  so  much  money  for  every  thing  they  received  in 
certain  ships.     This  is  called  an  impost  duty.     He  sent  men 
to  collect  the  money  in  Boston  and  other  places,  but  the 
New  England  merchants  would  not  pay  it,  and  the  people 
said  they  were  right.     The  king  finally  recalled  his  tax- 
gatherers.     This  was  the  first  decided  act  of  defiance  by 
the  American  people,  toward  the  monarch  of  England,  but 
it  was  not  the  last  one. 

24.  And  now,  very  serious  trouble  appeared.     Old  Mas- 
sasoit,  the  Wampanoag  sachem — the  friend  of  the  English 
— was  dead.     He  had  a  brave  son,  named  Metacomet. 
The  white  people  called  him  King  Philip.     He  saw  the 
lands  of  his  people  where  they  hunted,  and  the  streams 
wherein  they  fished,  constantly  passing  into  the  possession 
of  the  English,  and,  in  his  cabin  at  Mount  Hope,  he  sat 
and  thought  long  about  the  future.     He  saw  no  hope  for 
his  nation,  but  in  a  war  that  should  destroy  all  the  strangers. 

QUESTIONS. — 21.  What  was  done  at  last  concerning  the  Quakers? 
22.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  second  King  Charles  ?  23.  How  did 
the  king  use  the  New  Englandcrs,  and  how  did  they  act  ?  24.  What 
can  you  tell  about  a  new  trouble  ? 


58  COLONIES. 


These  strangers  had  wronged  him,  and  he  soon  kindled  a 
war.     This  is  called 

KING   PHILIP'S  WAR. 

25.  On  a  Sabbath  day   [July  4,  1675],  Just  as  tne  Peo" 

pie  of  a  little  village,  called  Swan- 
zey  were  returning  from  their 
churches,  Philip  and  his  warriors 
fell  upon  them.  Several  were 
killed,  and  some  escaped  to  other 
-settlements.  The  white  people 
seized  their  arms,  and  surrounded 
a  swamp,  in  Rhode  Island,  in 
which  Philip  had  a  sort  of  fort, 
and  where  he  was  gathering  his 
warriors  for  other  bloody  deeds. 

26.  The  white  people  watched  closely,  but  Philip  and 
his  men  escaped.     He  hastened  toward  the  Connecticut 
Valley,    and  aroused   other    Indians   on  the   way.     They 
spread  death  and  destruction  in  every  direction.     In  the 
course  of  a  few  weeks,  several  settlements  were  destroyed ; 
the  people  were  murdered,  and  their  houses  were  burned. 
Philip  was  finally  checked,  and  retreating  to  Rhode  Island, 
he  took  refuge  with  the  Narragansets. 

27.  Quite  a  large  army- of  white  people   now   fell  upon 
the  Narragansets,  who,  with  Philip  and  his  men,  full  three 
thousand  in  number,  were  in  a  swamp.     In  a  little  while,  a 
thousand  warriors  were  slain,  many  were  made  prisoners, 
and  five  hundred  wigwams,  with  all  the  winter  provision 
of  the  Indians,  were  burned. 

28.  Again  Philip  escaped,  and  he  persuaded  several 
tribes  of  the  New  England  Indians  to  join  him  against  the 
white   people.     These  were  soon  upon  the  war-path ;  and 

QUESTIONS. — 25.  How  did  King  Philip's  War  commence  ?     26. 
"What  happened  in  the  Connecticut  Valley  ?     27.  What  can  you  tell  of 
an  attack  on  the  Indians  ?    28.   What  was  done  in  the  spring  of  1676  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    MASSACHUSETTS.  59 

in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks,  in  the  spring  of  1676,  they 
spread  terror,  desolation,  and  death  over  a  space  of  three 
hundred  miles.  Many  of  the  frightened  people  had  pali 
saded  their  houses  with  sharpen 
ed  sticks  driven  in  the  ground,  but 
these  did  not  always  keep  the 
Indians  away. 

29.  The  white  people  chastis 
ed  the  Indians  severely  after  this. 

During  that  year,  they  killed  al-  PALISADED  HOUSES. 
most  three  thousand  of  them.  King  Philip  was  chased  from 
one  hiding-place  to  another,  and  finally  he  was  shot  in  a 
swamp  by  an  Indian  friendly  to  the  English.  Then  his 
head  was  cut  off  and  carried  in  triumph  upon  a  pole  into 
the  village  of  New  Plymouth.  So  perished  the  last  of  the 
princes  of  the  Wampanoags  and  with  him  the  strength  of 
the  New  England  Indians. 

30.  King  Charles  the  Second  would  have  been  glad,  no 
doubt,  if  the  Indians  had  killed  all  of  the  white  people  in 
Massachusetts,  for  he  feared  and  hated  them.     They  were 
increasing  rapidly  in  numbers  and  wealth,  and  at  the  close 
of  the  war,  the  territories  of  the  present  States  of  New 
Hampshire  and  Maine  were  added  to  that  of  Massachu 
setts,  and  made  the  colony  still  stronger. 

31.  At  length,,  the  king  determined  to  take  all  power  in 
New  England  into  his  own  hands,  and  not  let  the  people 
govern  themselves.     He  had  already  taken  steps  to  do  so, 
when  he  died,  and  his  brother  James  became  king.    James 
was  worse  than  Charles.     He  disliked  a  people  who  de 
spised  kings  like  himself,  and  he  gladly  sent  a  proud  man, 
named  Andros,  to  become  governor  of  all  the  Planters  in 
New  England. 

QUESTIONS.— 29.  What  was  finally  clone  to  Philip  and  the  Indians  ? 
30.   What  can  you  say  of  Kino;  Charles  and  the  people  of  Xew  Kng- 


6O  COLONIES. 


32.  Andros  was  faithful  to  his  master,  and  the  people 
hated  and  despised  him  because  his   rule  was  oppressive. 
The  Planters  of  Massachusetts  were  about  to  send  him  off 
to  England  in  a  ship,  as  they  did  the  Quaker  women,  when 
the  people  in  that  country  drove  James  away  to  France, 
and  William  and  Mary  (verse  14,  page  51),  became  their 
monarchs. 

33.  The  King  of  France  took  sides  with  James,  and  the 
French  and  English  went  to  war  with  each  other.     The 
French   and    English  people   in   America   quarreled    and 
fought   too.     These  troubles   continued  for   several   years, 
and  the  event  is  called 

KING    WILLIAM'S    WAR. 

34.  The  white  people  of  New  England  suffered  dread 
fully  during  King  William's  war,  because  the  Frenchmen  in 
Canada  persuaded  the  Indians  to  join  them  in  murdering 
the  English.     Several  villages  in  New  England  were  burnt, 
and  many  white  people   were  killed.     Women   and  little 
children  were  not  spared. 

35.  On  a  cold  night  in  February,  1690,  the  French  and 
Indians  came  softly  in  the  snow,  and  burned  the  village  of 
Schenectada,    near  Albany,    in  New  York.     The  people 
were  fast  asleep,  and  were  awakened  by  the  yells  of  the 
Indians  and  the  burning  of  their  houses.     As  they  ran  in 
to  the   streets,    they  were  killed  by  their  enemies.     The 
boldness  of  the  French  and  Indians,  in  coming  so  n,ear  the 
thick  settlements,  caused  the  people  of  New  York  and  New 
England  to   join  together   and    make   war  upon  Canada, 
where  their  enemies  came  from. 

QUESTIONS. — 32.  What   can   you   tell   about  Governor   Andros  ? 

33.  What    followed    the    expulsion  of  King   James   from    Kngland  ? 

34.  What  happened  in  New  England?     35.   What  can  you  tell  about 
the 'destruction  of  Schenectada  ?  and  what  was  the  effect  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    MASSACHUSETTS.  6l 

36.  They  made  great  preparations.     They  sent  a  naval 
force  up  the  St.  Lawrence  to  attack  Quebec  ;  and  hundreds 
of  soldiers  were  sent  by  land.     But  they  did  not  succeed. 
The  troops  did  not  get  to  Canada;  and  the  naval  forces,  who 
landed  at  Quebec,  found  the  city  too  strong  for   them,  with 
its  soldiers,  and  cannons,  and  heavy  walls  around  it. 

37.  This  war  finally  ended  in  1697.     In  the  mean  while, 
King  William  had  united  the  colonies  of  Plymouth,  Massa 
chusetts,    Maine,    and    the    region   beyond,  called    Nova 
Scotia,  or  New  Scotland,  made  them  into  a  royal  province, 
and  called  it  Massachusetts    Bay    Colony.     Sir   William 
Phipps,  who  commanded  the  ships  sent  to  Quebec,  was  ap 
pointed  governor.     But  the  people  did  not  like  the  new  ar 
rangement  very  well,  and  plainly  told  the  king's  officers  so. 

38.  A  great  many  people,  in  the  days  we  are  consider 
ing,  were  foolish  enough  to  believe  in  witches,  or  persons 
in  league  with  the  Evil  One.     One  day,  two  young  girls 
in  Salem  commenced  twitching  and  acting  very  strangely. 
An  old  Indian  woman  was  accused  of  bewitching  them. 
Pretty  soon  others  began  to  act  just  as  strangely,  and  in 
almost  every  house  somebody  was  apparently  "bewitched." 
Homely  old  women  were  first  accused  of  being  the  witches, 
but  at  last,  all  sorts  of  people  were  suspected. 

39.  Even  the  wife  of  Governor  Phipps  was   called  a 
witch  ;  and  a  very  good  minister  of  the  gospel  was  accused, 
and  was  afterwards  hanged.     A  great  many  innocent  peo 
ple  were  imprisoned,  and  otherwise  punished.     During  the 
six  months  that  this  frightful  delusion   prevailed,  twenty 
persons  were  hanged.     At  last  the  rulers  and  people  came 
to  their  senses,  and  the  supposed  witches  disappeared. 

40.  This  trouble  had  passed  away,  and  the  long  war 

QUESTIONS. — 36.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  expedition  to  Can 
ada  ?  37.  What  new  arrangement  was  made  by  the  king?  38.  What 
can  you  tell  about  witches  ?  39.  What  about  the  sufferings  of  the 
people  ?  40.  What  new  troubles  came  ? 


62  COLONIES. 


had  ended,  and  people  began  to  hope  for  happier  days. 
But  they  were  disappointed.  The  French  and  Indians  con 
tinued  to  plunder  and  murder  the  English  who  lived  in  the 
wilderness,  and  even  villages  were  attacked  and  destroyed. 
The  French  wanted  to  get  possession  of  the  whole  country, 
and  the  Indians  loved  war  and  plunder,  and  so  they  kept 
busy  together  in  annoying  the  New  Englanders. 

41.  England    again    became    offended   at    something 
France    had   done.      They  quarreled    and   went   to   war. 
Queen  Mary  was  dead,  and  her  husband,  King  William, 
having  been  killed  by  a  fall  from  his  horse,  Mary's  sister, 
Anne,  became  Queen  of  England.     On  that  account,  this 
war,  which  was  commenced  in  1702,  was  called 

QUEEN    ANNE'S    WAR. 

42.  As   before,  the  French  and    English   colonists  in 
America  went  to  war  too,  and  again  the  white  people  in 
New  England  suffered  .dreadfully  from  the  cruelty  of  the 
French  and  Indians.     Fortunately  for  the  people  of  New 
York,  the  Five  Nations,  as  the  tribes  of  Indians  in  the  cen 
tral  and  western  part  of  the  present  State  of  New  York 
were  called,  were  honorable,  and  having  agreed  not  to  fight 
for  or  against  either  party,  did  as  they  had  promised. 

43.  The  New  England  Indians  had  made  similar  prom 
ises  to  the  English,  but  the  French  wickedly  persuaded 
them  to  break  their  word.     Then  there  was  great  trouble 
all   along  the  frontier,   and  every  one   was    made  afraid. 
Many  people  were  murdered  by  the  French  and  their  dusky 
allies,  villages  were  burned,  and  a  large  number  of  inhabit 
ants  were  carried  off  by  the  Indians,  as  prisoners. 

44.  There  was  a  little  girl,  named  Williams,  who  was 
carried  away  from  Deerfield  by  the  Indians.     She  was  the 

QUESTIONS. — 41.  What  changes  took  place  in  England  ?  42.  What 
then  happened  in  America  ?  43.  What  can  you  tell  about  troubles  in 
New  England  ?  44.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  little  captive  girl  ? 


PLANTERS     IN    MASSACHUSETTS.  6j 

daughter  of  a  minister,  and  was  kept  among  them  until 
she  grew  to  be  a  young  woman.  She  came  to  love  them 
very  much,  for  they  were  kind  to  her,  and  she  married  a 
Mohawk  chief,  a  brave  man  among  the  Five  Nations. 

45.  Some  of  the  New  England  Colonies  joined  together 
in  raising  an  army  and  a  fleet  with  which  to  chastise  the 
French  in  Nova  Scotia.     In  the  course  of  three  or  four 
years  they  brought  them  under  subjection,  and  then,  to  pre 
vent  more  trouble,  they  took  the  country  away  from  France 
and  gave  it  to  England. 

46.  In  the  year  1711,  a  great  English  war-sailor,  named 
Walker,  came    to  Boston  with  many  ships    and   soldiers. 
These  \vere  joined  by  New  England  people,  and  they  all 
sailed  for  the  St.  Lawrence  river,  to  attack  Quebec,  that 
early  French  settlement  which  we  have  noticed  in  verse 
38,  page  1 8.     Eight  of  Walker's  ships  were  wrecked,  and 
a  thousand  of  his  soldiers  were  drowned,  when  he  returned 
to  Boston  much  disheartened. 

47.  The   French,   the  English,   and  the    Indians,  had 
now  become  tired  of  war,  and  in  1713  they  all  agreed  to 
be  friends.     The  chiefs  of  the  eastern  Indians  went  to  Bos 
ton,  and  promised  not  to  do  the  English  any  more  harm. 
They  kept  their  word ;  and,  for  thirty  years,  there  was  no 
more  war  in  America   between  the  French,  the  English, 
and  the  Indians. 

48.  In  the  year  1744,  England  and  France  quarreled 
again,  and  went  to  war,  and,  for  the  third  time,  the  French 
and  English  colonists  in  America  thought  it  proper  to  quar 
rel  too,  and   commenced  fighting.     At  that  time,  Queen 
Anne's  successor,  George  the  First,  was  monarch  of  Eng 
land,  and  this  contest  was  called 

QUESTIONS. — 45.  What  was  done  against  the  French  in  the  East  ? 
46.  What  can  you  tell  about  Walker's  expedition  ?  47.  What  more 
can  you  tell  of  the  English,  French,  and  Indians  ?  48.  What  can  you 
tell  of  a  new  quarrel  with  France  ? 


COLONIES. 


KING    GEORGE'S   WAR. 

49.  Eastward  of  Nova  Scotia  is  quite  a  large  island, 
called  Cape  Breton.     Upon  that  island  the  French  had  a 
town  named  Louisburg,  and  there  they  built  and  thorough 
ly  armed  a  very  strong  fort.     This  gave  the  French  very 
great  power  in  that  quarter,  and  the  people  of  New  Eng 
land  and  New  York  joined  together  to  take  the  fort  away 
from  them. 

50.  The  English  in  America  disliked  the  French,  because 
they   had  made  the  Indians  act  so  cruelly-     On  a.  warm 
day  in  April,  in  the  year  1745,  a  large  number  of  soldiers 
sailed  from   Boston,  for  Cape  Breton.     On  the  way  they 
were  joined  by  several  large  English  war-ships,  from  the 
West  Indies  ;  and  toward  the  middle  of  May  they  all  land 
ed  not  far  from  Louisburg. 

51.  The  French  people,  seeing  four  thousand  English 
men  coming  with  ships  and  cannon,  were  greatly  frighten 
ed.     After  talking  the  matter  over  among  themselves,  they 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  they  could  not  drive  their  ene 
mies  away,  and  therefore  there  was  no  use  in  fighting.     So 
they  surrendered,  on  the  single  condition  that  their  lives 
should  be  spared  and  good  treatment  be  given  them. 

52.  The  King  of  France  was  much  mortified  by  the 
capture  of  Louisburg ;  and  the  next  year  he  sent  many 
heavy  ships  under  a  sea-warrior,  the  Duke  D'Anville,  to 
get  the  fort  back  again.     Dreadful  storms  beat  upon  the 
ships,  and  many  of  them  went  to  the  bottom  of.  the  ocean. 
The  remainder  returned  to  France.     From  that  time  until 
now,  the  English  have  owned  the  island  of  Cape  Breton, 
and  every  thing  upon  it,  excepting  private  property. 

53.  France  and  England  remained  quiet  a  few  years, 

QUESTIONS. — 49.  What  can  you  tell  about  Louisburg  ?  50.  What 
was  done  in  the  spring  of  1745  ?  51.  What  did  the  French  at  Louis 
burg  do  ?  52.  What  can  you  tell  of  an  expedition  from  France  ? 
53.  What  happened  afterward  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    NEW    YORK.  65 

when  another  quarrel  broke  out,  and  caused  one  of  the 
most  distressing  wars  then  ever  known  in  America.  It 
lasted  seven  years,  and  was  called  the  FRENCH  AND  INDI 
AN  WAR.  This  will  be  noticed  presently. 


SECTION    III. 

,       PLANTERS     IN     NEW    YORK. 

1.  We  have  observed,  on  page  29,  how  the  Dutch  made 
settlements  on  Manhattan  island,  and  commenced  building 
a  city  at  the  lower  end  of  it.     They  called  that  city  New 
Amsterdam.     When  Planters    and  their  families  -came,  a 
governor  came  also  [1626].     His  name  was  Peter  Minuit 
He  bought  of  the  Indians  all  of  the  land  on  which  the  city 
of  New  York  now  stands,   for  twenty-four   dollars.     We 
shall  notice,  presently,  how  New  Amsterdam  came  to  be 
called  New  York. 

2.  Governor  Minuit  built  a  strong  inclosure  and  called 
it   Fort   Amsterdam.     But  he  did  something  better  than 
this,  to  keep  the  Indians  from  troubling  the  Dutch — he 
made  them  In's   friends,   and   traded  honestly  with  them. 
He  was  also  friendly  with  the  people  of  New  England,  and 
did  every  thing  to  make  New  Amsterdam  a  pleasant  home 
for  all  who  came  there.     So  commenced  the  colony. 

3.  In  order  to  settle  the  country  rapidly,  the  Dutch 
West  India  Company,  verse  5,  page  29,  agreed  to  give  a 
certain  quantity  of  land  to  men  who  should  lead  or  send  a 
certain  number  of  emigrants  to  settle  upon  it.     Those  who 
received  lands  in  this  way,  were  called  Patroons,  or  pa 
trons.     The  family  of  one  of  these  Patroons,  named  Van 
Rensselaer,  yet  own  large  tracts  of  such  land  in  the  neigh 
borhood  of  Albany. 

QUESTIONS.— i.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Dutch  on  Manhat 
tan  ?  2.  What  did  their  governor  do?  3.  What  can  you  tell  about 
Patroons  ? 


66  COLONIES. 


4.  When  a  new  governor,  named  Van  Twiller,  came  to 
rule  at  New  Amsterdam,  it  was  found  that  he  could  be 
easily  persuaded  to  do  what  others  wished  him  to.     This 
made  him  do  wrong  and  foolish  things,  and  trouble  soon 
followed  his  acts.     He  quarreled  with  the  settlers  in  Con 
necticut,  and  he  did  not  treat  the  Indians  very  well.     Yet 
he  was  a  much  better  man  than  Kieft  the  next  governor. 

5.  Kieft  loved  money,  power,  and  strong  drink.      He 
loved  to  quarrel  with  every  body.     He  made  the  English  in 
Connecticut,  and  the  Swedes  on  the  Delaware,  his  enemies. 
He  quarreled  with  the  Indians  all  around  him,  and  with 
his  fellow-citizens  in  New  Amsterdam.     His  conduct  soon 
made  the  Indians  hate  him,  and  his  own  people  despise 
him. 

6.  Under  some  pretense,  he  made  war  first  upon  some 
Indians  in  New  Jersey,  and  then  upon   others  beyond   the 
Harlem  river.     The   people  of  New  Amsterdam  did   not 
like  these  things,  because  their  fur-trade  with  the  Indians 
was  lessened,  and  they  plainly  told  the  governor  so.     Kieft 
was  somewhat  afraid  of  the  people,  so  he  asked  the  leading 
men  of  the  city  to  get  together,  and  talk  over  these  affairs 
with  him.     This  was  the  first  Representative  Assembly  in 
New  Amsterdam. 

7.  Some  of  the  people  finally  agreeing  with  the  govern 
or,  he  resolved  to  make  further  war  upon  the  poor  Indians. 
At  this  time  a  large  number  of  Hudson's   River  Indians 
pursued  by  the  Mohawks,  had  taken  shelter  at  Hoboken, 
opposite  New  Amsterdam.     Instead  of  being  the  friend  of 
these  poor  people  in  their  distress,  Kieft  took  this  opportu 
nity  to  destroy  them. 

8.  At    the    middle   of  a  cold  winter's   night,    Kieft's 

QUESTIONS.— 4.  What  can  you  tell  about  Van  Twiller?  5.  What 
kind  of  a  man  was  Kieft  ?  6.  How  did  he  offend  the  people  ?  and  what 
was  done  ?  7.  What  did  the  governor  do  ?  8.  What  wicked  thing 
was  done  to  the  Indians? 


PLANTERS    IN    NEW    YORK.  67 

soldiers  crossed  the  Hudson,  attacked  the  sleeping  Indi 
ans,  and  before  daylight  almost  a  hundred  helpless  men, 
women,  and  children  were  either  killed  outright,  or  were 
pushed  off  the  high  banks  into  the  freezing  river.  It  was  a 
cruel  act,  and  the  Indians  all  over  the  country  were  so  an 
gry,  that  they  killed  every  white  man  they  saw,  and  burned 
white  people's  houses  everywhere. 

9.  This  terrible  Indian  war  finally  ended.      The   white 
people  were   the  strongest,  and  peace  came.     Kieft's  con 
duct  was  so  bad  that  the  Company   ordered   him  home. 
With  a  great  deal  of  property  obtained  by  wrong-doing,  he 
sailed  for   Europe.     The  ship  was   wrecked,  the  property 
was  lost,  and  Kieft  was  drowned. 

10.  Peter  Stuyvesant,  a  brave  soldier,  became  governor 
of  New  Netherland,  in  1647.     His  kindness  and  honesty 
made  the  Indians  his  friends,  and  his  bravery  and  justice 
made  him  respected  by  both  the  English  on  the  east  and 
the  Swedes  on  the  west.     He  ruled    the  people  strongly, 
but  wisely  and  faithfully. 

11.  The  Dutch  at  length  became  jealous  of  the  Swedes, 
who  were  rapidly  increasing ;  and  as  they  were  clearly  in 
New  Netherland,  Stuyvesant  was  directed  to   bring  them 
under  his  power.     He  had  built  a  fort   [1651],  which  the 
Swedes  had  attacked  and  taken  possession  of.     This   was 
sufficient  cause  for  war,  and  with  six  hundred  men  he  went 
to  the  Delaware  river  [1655],  and  soon  made  the  Swedes 
acknowledge  his  power.     [See  verse  5,  page  42.]     He  was 
their  governor  after  that. 

12.  The  Swedes  being   conquered,  the   Indians   recon 
ciled,  and  the  English  in  Connecticut  satisfied,  Stuyvesant 
concluded  all  trouble  was  at  an  end.     But  there  was  some 
at  his  very  door.     We  have  noticed  that  Kieft  once  asked 

QUESTIONS. — 9.  What  happened  to  Kieft?  10.  What  can  you 
tell  of  Stuyvesant?  u.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Dutch  and 
Swedes?  12.  How  was  Stuyvesant  mistaken ? 


68  COLONIES. 


the  leading  men  of  New  Amsterdam  to  get  together  [verse 
6,  page  66],  and  consult  with  him.  Stuyvesant  never  did 
so  ;  and  finally  the  people  who  wished  to  be  consulted,  ap 
pointed  a  few  good  men  to  assemble  [Dec.  1663],  and 
propose  certain  laws. 

13.  Stuyvesant  scolded,  but  the  people  were  firm.  They 
refused  to  be  taxed  without  being  consulted,  and  when  he 
threatened  to  punish  them,  they  plainly  told  him  that  they 
would  willingly  be  under  English  rule,  for  the  sake  of  en 
joying  English  liberty.     This  was  an  unpleasant  hint. 

14.  Soon  after  that,  ships  and  soldiers  came  from  Eng 
land,  took  possession  of  the  fort  [1664],  and  compelled 
Stuyvesant  to  give  up  the  whole  country.     That  was  a  sad 
day  for  the  proud  governor,  but  he  could  not  help  himself. 


CITY   OF    NEW  YORK   IN   1664. 

Then  he  was  sorry  that  he  had  not  listened  to  the  people, 
and  made  them  love  Dutch  rule  better.  It  was  too  late. 
His  authority  was  gone  forever.  This  was  in  1664. 

15.  King  Charles  of  England,  who  claimed  the  country 
as  his  own,  and  considered  the  Dutch  as  intruders,  had 
given  New  Netherland  to  his  brother  James,  the  Duke  of 
york.     So  its  name  was  changed  to  that  of  New  York,  in 
honor  of  the  Duke.     The  city  was  called  so  too,  and  many 
other  things  were  changed.     An  English  governor  ruled  ; 
and  the  people  soon  found  that  they  were  no  better  off. 
Taxes  were  greater,  and  privileges  were  less. 

1 6.  A  few  years  after  this,  England  and  Holland  went 

QUESTIONS. — 13.  What  more  can  you  tell  of  Stuyvesant  and  the 
people?  14.  What  soon  happened  ?  15.  What  changes  took  place 
in  New  Amsterdam  ?  16.  What  other  changes  soon  occurred  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    NEW    YORK.  69 

to  war.  Suddenly  many  Dutch  ships  appeared  in  New 
York  Bay,  and  the  English  were  compelled  to  give  up  the 
city  and  whole  country  to  them.  When  peace  was  made, 
these  were  given  back  again  [1674],  and  from  that  time, 
until  it  became  an  independent  State  in  1776,  New  York 
belonged  to  the  English. 

17.  Andros,  already  mentioned,  who  was  afterward  sent 
to  rule  all  New  England  [verse  31,  page  59],  became  gover 
nor  of  New  York  in  1674.     The  people,  who  disliked  him, 
grew  stronger  and  stronger  every  day ;  and,  finally,  when  he 
left,  in  1683,  they  procured  from  the  Duke  a  writing,  which 
was  called  a  Charter  of  Liberties.     Then  a  Representative 
Assembly  was  regularly  chosen  by  the  people,  and  popu 
lar  government  was  established. 

18.  When  Duke  James  became  King  James,  on  the 
death  of  Charles  [1685],  he  refused  to  let  the  people  have 
an  Assembly,  and  he  began  to  oppress  them  in  various 
ways.     They  had  resolved  to  defy  him,  and  were  on  the 
point  of  open  rebellion,  when  the  king  was  driven  from 
England,  and  William  and  Mary  became  monarchs  of  that 
country.     [See  page  51.] 

19.  There  was  now  no  royal  governor  in  New  York, 
and  the  people  chose  Jacob  Leisler,  a  talented  merchant 
and  leader  of  their  military  companies,  to  rule  them.    This 
gave  offense  to  many  leading  men ;  and,  finally,  when  a 
governor  was  sent,  Leisler  was  accused  of  treason. 

20.  The  enemies  of  Leisler  tried  to  persuade  the  gov-:- 
ernor  to  hang  him  and  his   son-in-law,  Milborne,  who  was 
his  aid.     The  governor  refused.     But  one  day,  while  the 
latter  was  drunk,  after  dining  with  one  of  their  enemies,  he 
gave  his  written  consent  to  have  them  hanged  [May,  1691], 

QUESTIONS. — 17.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  people  and  govern 
ment  in  New  York  ?  18.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  king  and  peo 
ple  ?  19.  What  did  the  people  do  ?  20.  What  did  the  enemies  of 
Leisler  accomplish  ? 


yo  COLONIES. 


and  they  were  both  dead  before  he  became  sober.  The 
people  were  very  indignant,  and  Leisler  and  Milborne  have 
ever  been  regarded  as  martyrs  by  those  who  think  the  peo 
ple  have  a  right  to  choose  their  own  rulers. 

21.  From  that  time  there  were  two  political   parties, 
violently  opposed  to  each  other,  in  New  York.     One  took 
sides  with  the  governor,  whoever  he  might  be  at  the  time, 
and  the  other  with  the  people.     Those  who  favored  the 
governor  were  called  Aristocrats,  and  those  who  favored 
the  people  were  called  Democrats. 

22.  Each  party  had  a  newspaper,  and  through  this,  as 
well  as  in  public  meetings  and  the  Colonial  Assembly,  they 
quarreled  continually.    The  Democratic  editor,  named  Zen- 
ger,  published  something  offensive  to  the  governor,  in  1734, 
and  he  was  put  in  prison.     The  best  lawyer  then  in  Amer 
ica  was  employed  in  his  favor,  and  he  was  finally  set  at 
liberty,  by  the  decision  of  those  who  tried  him. 

23.  This  decision  made  great  rejoicing  among  the  peo 
ple,  and  they  gave  the  lawyer,  Mr.  Hamilton  of  Philadel 
phia,  a  gold  box,  in  which  was  a  writing  that  gave  him  the 
privileges  of  a  citizen,  in  New  York.    This  was  considered 
a  great  victory,  because  it  established  the  liberty  of  the 
PRESS  in  New  York.     From  that  time  until  the  commence 
ment  of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  the  history  of  New 
York  is  made  up  chiefly  of  the  stories  of  party  quarrels. 


SECTION    IV. 

PLANTERS      INvMARYLAND. 

i.  The  people  at  St.  Mary's,  where  [verse  5,  page  36], 
the  first  settlement  in  Maryland  was  made,  formed  a  more 

QUESTIONS. — 21.  What  can  you  tell  of  parties  in  New  York? 
22.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  newspaper  difficulty  ?  23.  What  was 
the  effect  of  the  decision  ?  What  of  the  history  of  New  York  from  that 
time  ?  I.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  government  of  Maryland  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    MARYLAND.  Jl 

convenient  government,  after  they  had  been  there  six  years, 
by  choosing  1 1635!  a  few  men  to  make  laws  for  the  whole 
of  them.  This  is  called  a  Representative  Government, 
because  a  few  represent  the  many.  Our  Government  is 
such  a  one. 

2.  The  people  of  that  colony,  as  well  as  those  of  others, 
had  some  troubles  with  the  Indians,  but  they  did  not  last 
long.     Then  they  quarreled  and  fought  among  themselves. 
A  man  named  Clayborne  had  traded  with  the  Indians,  and 
made   settlements    in   Maryland,   before  Calvert  and  his 
people  came,  so  he  claimed  to  have  a  better  right  to  the 
country  than  Lord  Baltimore.     Many  of  the  people  thought 
so,  too,  and  they  and  those  who  thought  otherwise,  fought 
about  it  in    1645   an<^   J646.      Clayborne's  party  got  the 
worst  of  it. 

3.  The  Maryland  Legislature  did  a  good  thing  in  1649. 
They  made  a  law  which  allowed  the  people  to  worship  God 
as  they  pleased.     The  Quakers  and  Churchmen,  who  were 
persecuted  in  New  England,  and  the  Puritans  who  were 
badly  used  in  Virginia,  went  to  Maryland  to  live,  and  the 
colony  grew  very  fast. 

4.  The   troubles  in  England  at  the   time  when  King 
Charles  was  beheaded  [verse  8,  page  49],  made  trouble  in 
Maryland,  also  ;  for  many  of  the  people  took  sides  with 
the  king,  and  many  others  with  Cromwell,  as  they  did  in 
Virginia  [pages  49,  50].     These  parties  quarreled  a  great 
deal,  and  they  were  all  unsettled  and  unhappy  for  many 
years. 

5.  Finally  the  people  of  Maryland  quarreled  about  re 
ligion.     The  earlier  settlers  were  mostly  Roman  Catholics. 
When  the  law  that  allowed  every  body  to  worship  God  as 

he  pleased,  became  known,  a  .great  many  Protestants,  as 

»^ 

QUESTIONS. — 2.  What  can  you  tell  of  troubles  there  ?  3.  What 
did  the  Legislature  do  ?  4.  What  was  the  effect  of  troubles  in  Eng 
land  ?  5.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  religious  quarrel  ? 


72  COLONIES. 


those  who  were  not  Roman  Catholics  were  called,  came 
there  to  live. 

6.  In  1654  there  were  more  Protestants  than  Roman 
Catholics  in  Maryland,  and  they  ungenerously  changed  the 
laws,  and  deprived  Roman  Catholics  of  their  rights.     This 
led  to  hot  quarrels,  and  finally  to  a  war  that  lasted   two 
years.     Such  a  war  of  a  people  among  themselves,  is  call 
ed  Civil  War. 

7.  Lord  Baltimore,  who  owned  Maryland  by  a  charter 
from  the  king  [verse  4,  page  36],  was  a  Roman  Catholic,  and 
the  Protestant  Legislature  went  so  far  as  to  take  all  power 
and  right  away  from  him,  and  give  them  to  the  people. 
These  things  made  great  unhappiness  in  Maryland  j  but 
finally,  in  1660,  when  the  dead  king's  son,  Charles  the 
Second,  became  monarch,  he  gave  every  thing  back  to  Lord 
Baltimore  j  and  for  almost  thirty  years  afterward,  the  col 
ony  was  quite  peaceable,  and  prospered. 

8.  All  worshiped  God  as  they  pleased,  in  Maryland, 
and  every  thing  was  going  well,  when  King  James  the  Sec 
ond  of  England  was  driven  away  to  France  in  1688.    That 
king  was  a  Roman  Catholic.     The  governor  of  Maryland 
was  also  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  he  did  not  like,  at  first, 
to  own  the  Protestant  William  and  Mary  [verse  14,  page 
51]  as  his  sovereigns. 

9.  This  hesitation  made   a  busy-body,  named  Coode, 
tell  the  Protestants  that  the  governor  was  going  to  call  in 
the  surrounding  Indians  to  murder  them  all.     They  armed 
themselves,  and,  led  by  Coode,  they  took  possession  of  all 
the  public  writings,  and  the  government,  and  declared  they 
would  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  the  owner  of  Maryland. 

jo.  The   Protestants  ruled  the  colony,  by  representa- 

QUESTIONS.—  6.  What  did  the  Protestants  do  ?  7.  What  can  you 
tell  about  Lord  Baltimore  ?  8.  What  can  you  say  of  the  king  and  the 
Maryland  governor  ?  9.  What  did  a  busy-body  do  ?  10.  What  change 
took  place  in  Maryland  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    CONNECTICUT.  7J 

lives,  until  1691,  when  King  William  took  matters  into 
his  own  hands,  declared  Maryland  to  be  a  royal  province, 
and  appointed  a  governor  himself.  Then  the  Church  of 
England  was  made  the  religion  for  all  in  Maryland,  and 
the  Roman  Catholics,  who  chiefly  settled  the  country,  were 
deprived  of  many  of  their  rights. 

1 1.  In  1716,  the  rights  of  Lord  Baltimore  were  restored. 
He  was  then  dead,  and  his  oldest  son  was  an  infant.  The 
guardians  of  the  little  boy  took  good  care  of  matters  for 
him  till  he  grew  to  be  a  man.  He  and  his  family  owned 
Maryland,  and  appointed  the  governors,  until  1776,  from 
which  time  the  people  have  chosen  their  own  rulers,  for 
Maryland  then  became  one  of  our  States. 


SECTION   V. 

PLANTERS      IN     CONNECTICUT. 

1.  We  have  seen  how  the  settlers  or  adventurers  in  the 
Connecticut  Valley,  and  at  New  Haven,  became  planters. 
Those  of  New  Haven  were  disposed  to  be  merchants,  also, 
and  they  sent  ships  to  different  parts  of  the  world  to  trade. 
But  after  losing  several  of  their  vessels,  they  concluded  it 
would  be  better  to  be  nothing  else  but  planters.   They  were 
a  religious  people,  and  they  made  the  Bible  their  only  Law- 
Book,  and  its  teachings  the  foundation   of  their  govern 
ment. 

2.  Stuyvesant,  the  soldier-governor  of  New  Netherland, 
went  to  Hartford,  on  the  Connecticut  river,   in  the   year 
1650,  and,  in  honest  and  friendly  talk,  settled  all  of  the  dis 
putes    about    lands  with  the   planters  there.     Two  years 
afterward,  when    England  and  Holland  went  to  war,  the 

QUESTIONS. — n.  What  can  you  tell  of  Lord  Baltimore's  family  ? 
I.  What  did  the  New  Haven  people  do  ?  2.  What  can  you  tell  of  the 
Dutch  and  English  ? 


74  COLONIES. 


New  England  people  foolishly  believed  that  the  Dutch  in 
New  Netherland  wished  to  fight  them,  and  that  they  had  em 
ployed  the  Indians  to  kill  all  the  white  people  eastward  of 
the  Connecticut  river.  So  they  prepared  to  fight  the  Dutch, 
but  they  soon  found  that  there  was  no  truth  in  the  foolish 
story. 

3.  When  Charles  the  Second  became    monarch  [1660], 
the   Connecticut  Valley   people    asked  him  for  a  charter. 
He  refused.     Then  the   Connecticut   governor  (Winthrop), 
whose  father  had  been  a  great  friend  of  the  dead  king,  went 
to  England  to  see  Charles  about  it.     The  king's  father  had 
given  the  governor's  father  a  ring.     This  the  governor  gave 
to  Charles,  and  he  was  so  pleased  that  he  granted  a  char 
ter  to  the  Connecticut  river  people,  which  included  Rhode 
Island  and  the  New  Haven  colony,  and  extended  west  to 
the  Pacific  Ocean. 

4.  Rhode  Island  refused  to  be  thus  joined  to  Connecti 
cut,  but  the  New  Haven  colony  agreed  to  the  union,  and 
so,  in  1665,  ^ie  real  colony  of  Connecticut  was  formed,  and 
remained  so  until  it  became  an  independent  State,  more 
than  a  hundred  years  afterward.     Rhode  Island  and  Con 
necticut  quarreled  about  the  boundary  line  between  them, 
for  sixty  years,  when  the  dispute  was  settled  in  a  friendly 
way. 

5.  In  the  year  1674,  Andros,  then  governor  of  New 
York  (verse  17,  page  69),  claimed  the  right  to  rule  the  peo 
ple  of  Connecticut,  and  went  there  to  assert  it.     They  soon 
sent  him  away ;  and   for  a    dozen  years  every  thing  went 
on  pleasantly  and  prosperously. 

6.  Andros,  as  we  have  noticed  [verse  31,  page  59],  came 
over  in  1687,  as  governor  of  all  New  England,  and  tried 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  charter  for  Connec 
ticut  ?  4.  What  can  you  tell  about  Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut  ? 
5.  What  can  you  tell  of  Andros  ?  6.  What  did  he  afterward  try  to 
do? 


PLANTERS     IN    CONNECTICUT. 


75 


to  take  away  the  charters  from  the  colonies.-  Late  in 
autumn  he  went  to  Hartford,  to  get  the  Connecticut  char 
ter  which  King  Charles  had  given  them.  The  people 
treated  him  politely.  They  knew  his  errand,  and  were 
prepared. 


ANDROS  AND  THE  CHARTER  UF  CONNECTICUT. 

7.  Andros  went  into  the  Assembly  or  Legislature,  and 
told  them  to  bring  the  charter  to  him.     The    law-makers 

QUESTIONS. — 7.  What  can  you  tell  about  Andros  and  the  Con 
necticut  charter  ? 


COLONIES 


talked  about  it  a  long  time,  until  it  became  dark  and  candles 
were  lighted.  Then  the  charter,  nicely  packed  in  a  long 
mahogany  box,  was  brought  and  laid  upon  the  table  ;  but 
just  as  Andros  stepped  forward  to  take  it,  the  lights  were 
all  put  out. 

8.  When  the  candles  were  again  lighted,  the  charter 
could  not  be  found.  A  plan  had  been  laid  to  keep  it  from 
'Andros.  In  the  darkness,  Captain  Wadsworth  snatched  it 
up,  ran  some  distance  into  a  field,  and  hid  it  in  the  hollow 
trunk  of  an  old  oak-tree.  There  it  remained  until  Andros 
was  driven  away  from  New  England,  when  it  was  brought 
out  [1689],  and  a  new  Assembly  was  held  under  it,  at 
Hartford. 

9.  That  venerable  and  vene 
rated  tree  stood   in  the    city  of 
Hartford,     one      hundred     and 
sixty-nine  years    afterward.     On 
a  very  stormy  night   in  August, 
1856,  it  was   blown   down,  and 
now  it  has  passed  away  forever. 
It  was  known  by  the  name  of 
The  Charter  Oak. 

THE  CHARTER    OAK.  !-•*».  1  f  r* 

10.  Again  the  people  of  Con 
necticut  showed  their  bravery  and  love  of  freedom.     Gov 
ernor  Fletcher,  of  New  York,  claimed  the  right  to  rule  in 
Connecticut.     The  people  there  refused  to  obey  him.     He 
went  to  Hartford  [1693],  called  out  the  militia,  and  com 
menced  reading  a  paper  which  gave  him  the  right.     That 
same  Captain  Wadsworth  who  hid  the  charter,  now  com 
manded  the  militia,  and  he  ordered  the  drums  to  be  beaten. 
"  Silence,"   said   the   governor,    angrily.     The   drummers 
stopped,  and  he  began  to  read.     "  Play,"  said  Wadsworth 

QUESTIONS. — 8.  How  was  Andros  outwitted  ?  9.  What  can  you 
tell  about  the  Charter  Oak  ?  10.  Tell  the  story  of  Governor  Fletcher 
and  the  Connecticut  people. 


PLANTERS    IN    RHODE    ISLAND.  77 

to  the  drummers.  "  Silence  ! "  shouted  the  governor. 
Wadsworth  then  stepped  in  front  oi  him  and  said,  "  Sir,  if 
they  are  again  interrupted,  I'll  make  the  sun  shine  through 
you  in  a  moment ! "  The  frightened  governor  put  the 
paper  in  his  pocket,  and  went  back  to  New  York. 

ii.  From  that  time  until  the  French  and  Indian  war, 
when  there  were  one  hundred  thousand  people  in  Connec 
ticut,  the  Planters  there  shared  in  all  the  labors  and  ex 
penses  of  the  conflicts  that  occurred  with  enemies.  They 
were  also  very  prosperous. 


SECTION    VI. 

PLANTERS     IN     RHODE     ISLAND^. 

1.  We  have  seen  [verse  2,  page  40],  how  Roger  Wil 
liams  was  driven  from  Massachusetts,  and  became  the  found 
er  of  Rhode  Island.     Those  who  drove  him  away  soon  be 
came  jealous  of  him,  and  afraid  of  his  free  opinions  ;  and 
it  was  claimed  that  "  Williams's  Narraganset  Plantations," 
as  they  called  Rhode  Island,  belonged  to  Massachusetts. 

2.  The  charter  that  Williams  obtained  in  1643, was  Pro~ 
nounced,  in  1652,  to  be  good  by  the  Legislature  of  Eng 
land,  called  the  Long  Parliament,  and  Massachusetts  then 
gave  up  its  claim.     But  there  was  a  dispute    about   the 
boundary  line  between  Rhode  Island  and  Massachusetts, 
for  almost  a  hundred  years.     It  was  settled  in  1741. 

3.  Roger  Williams  was  chosen  the  first  governor  of  the 
Providence  and  Rhode  Island  Plantations,  in   1653,  and 
the  colony  prospered  greatly,  for  every  one  was  free.     Ten 
years  afterward  Charles  the   Second  gave  them  another 

QUESTIONS — n.  What  about  the  people  of  Connecticut?  I. 
What  can  you  tell  of  Roger  \Villiams  and  others  ?  2.  What  can  you 
tell  of  the  claim  of  Massachusetts  to  Rhode  Island  ?  3.  What  can 
you  tell  of  the  progress  of  Rhode  Island  ? 


78  COLONIES. 


charter,  which  Andros  took  away.  It  was  afterward  re 
stored,  and  under  it  the  people  lived  one  hundred  and  fifty- 
seven  years. 

4.  Newport,  near  the  end  of  the  island  nearest  the  sea, 
soon  became  a  thriving  town;  and  when,  in  1732,  Dr. 
Franklin's  brother  became  the  first  printer  there,  it  contained 
five  thousand  inhabitants.  It  was  thought,  at  the  time  of 
the  War  of  the  Revolution,  that  Newport,  and  not  New 
York,  would  become  the  largest  commercial  city  in  the 
country.  There  John  Smibert,  the  first  man  who  painted 
good  portraits  in  America,  lived  for  some  time.  The  colo 
ny  always  bore  its  share  in  wars  until  the  French  and  Indian 
contest,  which  we  shall  consider  presently. 


SECTION   VII. 

PLANTERS      IN      NEW     JERSEY. 

1.  New  Jersey  was  a  part  of  New  Netherland,  and  was 
included  in  the  gift  [page  68],  which  Charles  the  Second 
made  to  his  brother  James,  the  Duke  of  York.     The  same 
year  when  the  English  took  possession  of  New  Netherhind 
[1664],  the  Dutch  sold  New  Jersey  to  two  noblemen,  named 
Berkeley  and  Carteret. 

2.  These  noblemen,  anxious  to  have  the  country  set 
tled,  offered  the  land  without  rent  or  taxes,  for  five  years. 
This  liberality,  and  the  fine  climate,  caused  many  planters 
to  go  there,  and  farms  were  seen  in  all  directions.     The 
people  first  met  to  make  laws,  in  1668. 

3.  Every  thing  went  on  smoothly  during  the  five  years  ; 
but  then,  when  the  owners  asked  for  a  rent  of  only  a  half 
penny  an  acre,  the  people  grumbled,  and  declared  they 

QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  can  you  tell  about  Newport  ?  I.  What  can 
you  tell  about  New  Jersey  ?  2.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  liberal  offer  ? 
3.  How  did  the  people  behave? 


PLANTERS    IN    NEW    JERSEY,  79 

would  not  pay  it  They  quarreled  with  the  owners  for  two 
years,  and  then  drove  away  the  governor  they  had  appoint 
ed,  and  chose  one  themselves. 

4.  The  owners  were  about  to  compel  the  people  to  pay 
the  rents,  when  the  Dutch,  as  we  have  noticed  [verse  16, 
page   69],  took   possession    of  the   whole   country  again. 
When  it  went  back  to  the  English,  new  regulations  were 
made,  and  the  western  half  of  New  Jersey  was  bought  by 
a  Quaker  [verse  10,  page  43],  as  a  place  for  his  friends  in 
England  and  elsewhere,  to  settle  and  have  peace.     It  after 
ward  went  into  the  hands  of  William  Penn  [page  — ]  and 
others,  and  the  province  was  divided  into  EAST  and  WEST 
JERSEY. 

5.  More  than  four  hundred  Quakers  came  from  Eng 
land  and  settled  in  West  Jersey,  in   1675.     They   lived 
peaceably  together,  as  Quakers  always  do,  and  prospered. 
Andros  tried  to  rule  them,  but  they  would  have  nothing  to 
do  with  him;  and,  in  1681,  the  first  Legislature  of  West 
Jersey  met  at  Salem,  and  made  some  excellent  laws. 

6.  After  a  while  the  Quakers  bought  East  Jersey  also  ; 
and  Thomas   Barclay,  who  wrote  a  large  book  about  his 
people,  was  made  governor.    Every  thing  was  going  on  well, 
when  the  Duke  of  York  became  King  James  the  Second, 
and  the  charters  were  taken  away  from  both  the  Jerseys. 

7.  Now  all  was  confusion,  and  remained  so  for  several 
years  after  King  James  was  driven  away  to  France.     Final 
ly,  in  1702,  the  Jerseys  were  united  and  made  into  a  royal 
province,  under  Lord  Cornbury,  a  bad  man  who  was  the 
governor  of  New  York.     Thirty-six  years  afterward,  New 
Jersey  was  made  independent  of  New  York,  and  remained 
so.     Lewis  Morris  was  its  first  governor.     It  became  an 
independent  State  in  1776. 

QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  changes  took  place  ?  5.  What  can  you  tell 
of  Quaker  settlers  in  West  Jersey  ?  6.  What  of  them  in  East  Jer 
sey  ?  7.  What  changes  again  took  place  ? 


80  COLONIES. 


SECTION   VIII. 

PLANTERS       IN       PENNSYLVANIA. 


1.  William  Penn,  as  we  have  noticed,  joined  the  terri 
tory  of  Delaware  to  Pennsylvania  in  1682.     Then  the  colo 
ny  of  Pennsylvania  fairly  commenced,  and  a  great  many 
planters  came  over  from  England  and  settled  there. 

2.  Penn  was  a  just  man,  and  treated  the  Indians  so 
well  that  they  loved  him,  and  called  him  "  Good  Father 
Penn."     He  bought  their  lands  instead  of  taking  them 
without  leave ;  and  he  told  them  that  he  and  his  people 
wished  to  live  with  them  as  brothers. 

3.  In  the  autumn  of  1682,  Penn  laid  out  the  city  of 
Philadelphia.    That  word,  as  we  have  noticed,  means  "  City 
of  Brotherly  Love."     Within  a  year,  almost  one  hundred 
houses  were  built ;  and  every  day  the  Indians  came  with 
wild  fowls   and   the   flesh   of  deers,  to  present  to   Good 
Father  Penn.     Never  was  a  State  blessed  with  a  better  be 
ginning  ;  and,  so  long  as  the  Quakers  ruled  Pennsylvania, 
peace  and  prosperity  prevailed  there. 

4.  In  1683,  Penn  called  the  representatives  of  the  peo 
ple  together,  and  gave  them  a  "  Charter  of  Liberties."     It 
was  so  very  just,  that  all  were  made  happy.     It  was  agreed 
that  all  might  worship  God  as  they  pleased ;  and  to  the 
people  he  gave  the  privilege  of  choosing  their  own  rulers. 
So  they  were  a  perfectly  free  people,  as  we  now  are. 

5.  Penn  returned  to  England,  and  soon  afterward  King 
James  the  Second  was  driven  away  to  France.     He  and 
Penn   had   always  been    good  friends,  and   because   the 
Quaker  would  not  speak  harshly  about  the  king,  he  was 

QUESTIONS. — I.  What  was  done  in  1682  ?  2.  What  can  you  tell 
about  William  Penn  ?  3.  What  can  you  tell  of  Penn  and  Phila 
delphia  ?  4.  What  did  Penn  do  for  the  people  ?  5.  What  happened 
to  Penn  in  England  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    THE    CAROLINAS.  8 1 

suspected  of  being  an  enemy  to  the  new  monarch.  He 
was  put  in  prison,  and  Pennsylvania  was  taken  from  him 
and  made  a  royal  province  under  the  control  of  the  gov 
ernor  of  New  York. 

6.  Not  long  afterward  Penn  was  let  out  of  prison,  for 
it  was  found  that  he  was  a  friend  of  William  and  Mary. 
Pennsylvania  was  given  back  to  him,  and  he  came  over  to 
America  in  1699,  to  look  after  his  affairs. 

'  7.  The  people  asked  Penn  for  a  more  liberal  charter, 
and  he  granted  it  in  1701.  The  people  of  Delaware  now 
asked  him  to  let  them  have  a  Legislature  of  their  own,  and 
he  granted  that,  also.  From  that  time,  until  the  War  for 
Independence  in  1776,  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  were 
under  one  governor,  but  had  distinct  Legislatures. 

8.  Soon  after  making  these  arrangements,  William  Penn 
returned  to  England.  He  never  came  to  America  again, 
for  his  health  failed,  and  he  died  in  1718,  leaving  Pennsyl 
vania  to  his  three  sons.  These  and  their  heirs  owned  the 
province  until  1776,  when  it  was  purchased  by  the  people 
for  more  than  half  a  million  dollars. 


SECTION    IX. 

PLANTERS     IN     THE     CAROLINAS. 

i.  The  owners  of  the  Carolinas,  knowing  that  they 
possessed  a  very  beautiful  country,  and  that  a  great  many 
Planters  were  going  there,  thought  it  would  be  wise  to  make 
a  government  for  it,  like  that  of  England,  with  all  sorts  of 
grand  people,  excepting  a  king.  So  they  employed  two  or 
three  learned  men  to  write  a  Constitution  for  the  purpose. 

QUESTIONS.— 6.  What  was  the  result  of  Penn's   imprisonment  ? 
7.  What  more  can  you  say  of  Penn  and  his  family  ?     8.  What  can  you 
tell  of  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  ?     i.  What  did  the  owners  of  the 
Carolinas  wish  to  do  ? 
6 


82  COLONIES. 


2.  At  first,  the  Planters  in  the  Carolinas  ridiculed  the 
idea  of  having  barons,  earls,  lords,  and  dukes,  with  their 
fine  houses,  and  horses,  and  carriages,  and  servants,  in  the 
woods  of  America  !     And  when  they  found  that  the  own 
ers  were   in  earnest,  the  strong  and  industrious   Planters 
told  them  plainly  that  they  would  have  no  such  government. 

3.  There  was  a  long  quarrel  about  it,  and  finally  the  own 
ers  were  compelled  to  give  up  their  grand  scheme.     Then 
they  tried  to  get  money  from  the  Planters,  by  a  duty  on 
goods,  that  is  to  say,  making  them  pay  so  much  for  every 
thing  that  came  in  ships,  and  in  other  ways.     The  people 
got  very  indignant  at  last,  drove  the  governor  and  other  of 
ficers  away,  and  for  two  years  they  managed  their  own 
affairs. 

4.  When  these  quarrels  were  settled,  a  very  mean  man, 
named  Seth  Sothel,  who  loved  money  more  than  any  thing 
else,  was  sent  to  govern  the  Carolinas.     He  cheated  every 
body.     After  being  there  six  years,  he  left,  just  as  the  peo 
ple  were  going  to  put  him  on  a  ship,  and  send  him  to  Eng 
land.     Then  some  better  governors  came,  but  none  made 
the  people  so  happy  and  prosperous  as  the  good  Quaker 
governor,  John  Archdale. 

5.  These  troubles  happened  in  the  northern  part  of  the 
Carolinas.     At  the  same  time,  the  Planters  in  the  southern 
part  were  prospering,  and  were  rapidly  increasing.     They 
formed  a  Legislature  in  1674,  but  there  was  such  a  mixture 
of  people,  that  they  did  not  agree  very  well.     There  were 
English,  Scotch,  Irish,  and  Dutch,  Protestants  and  Roman 
Catholics,  and  they  disputed  continually. 

6.  But  when,  in  1680,  the  Indians  attacked  the  settle- 

QUESTIONS. — 2.  What  did  the  Planters  think  of  a  new  scheme 
of  government  ?  3.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  owners  and  the 
Planters  ?  4.  What  can  you  tell  of  Sothel  and  others  ?  5.  What  was 
done  in  South  Carolina  ?  6.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Indians  and 
the  Planters  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    THE    CAROLINAS.  83 

ments,  they  all  united  for  defence,  and  forgot  their  quarrels, 
while  they  conquered  the  Indians.  That  same  year,  the 
city  of  Charleston  was  laid  out,  and  it  soon  became  a 
flourishing  village.  The  Planters  continually  increased, 
and  many  went  up  the  Santee  and  Edisto  rivers,  where 
they  cultivated  fine  farms. 

7.  Many  Huguenots  [verse   16,  page   13]  came  from 
France  to  settle  there,  and  have  peace.    The  English  disliked 
the  French,  and  would  not  allow  them  to  take  any  part  in  ma 
king  laws,  or  in  other  management  of  affairs.     The  French 
people  were  treated  so  for  about  ten  years,  when  the  Eng 
lish,  finding  them  better  than  they  expected,  began  to  love 
and  respect  them,  and  then  gave  them  all  the  privileges  of 
citizens. 

8.  Like  their  more  northern  friends,  the  Planters  in  the 
south  refused  to  have  any  thing  to  do  with  the  grand  move 
ment  prepared  by  the  owners.     They  quarreled  with  the 
governor,  drove  him  away,  and  took  public  matters  into 
their  own  hands.     This  happened  in  the  year  1690. 

9.  In  the  midst  of  this  trouble,  Seth  Sothel  went  there, 
and  the  people  foolishly  allowed  him  to  be  their  governor. 
He  robbed  and  cheated  them,  as  he  did  the  people  of  the 
northern  colony,  and  at  length  they  drove  him  away.     Af 
ter  that  they  would  have  no  other  governor  from  the  own 
ers,  till  the  good  Quaker,   Archdale,  came  to  rule  both 
Carolinas,  in  1695. 

10.  The  Planters  had  peace  and  prosperity  while  Arch- 
dale  remained,  which  was  not  a  great  while.     From  the 
close  of  his  time,  the  histories  of  the  two  Carolinas  are 
quite  distinct,  although  the  provinces  were  not  separated 
until  1729,  after  which  they  were  known  respectively  as 
North  Carolina  and  South  Carolina. 

QUESTIONS. — 7.  How  were  French  people  treated  there  ?  8,  9. 
What  can  you  tell  about  the  government  of  South  Carolina  ?  10. 
What  can  you  say  of  Archdale  ? 


84  COLONIES. 


NORTH     CAROLINA. 

11.  At  the  beginning  of  the  year   1700,  Planters  were 
cultivating  lands  in  North  Carolina  from  the  sea-shore  to 
the  Yadkin  river.     The  Indians  were  dying  rapidly.     Ma 
ny  had  gone  further  into  the  forests,  and  the  people  of  dif 
ferent  countries  were  coming  to  occupy  their  lands. 

12.  For  several  years  all  was  peaceful,  and  the  Planters 
no  longer  dreaded  the  Indians,  when  a  terrible  calamity 
befell  them.     The  Tuscarora  Indians  were  yet  quite  strong, 
and  they  persuaded  the  broken  Indian  families  in  that  re 
gion  to  join  them  in  killing  all  the  white  people.     In  one 
night,  in  1711,  they  murdered  one  hundred  and  thirty  Ger 
mans  ;  and  for  three  days  they  destroyed  the  people,  and 
plundered  and  burned  their  buildings,  in  all  directions. 

13.  The  people  of  South  Carolina  came  to  help  their 
neighbors.     The  Indians  were  driven  back,  but  the  war 
continued  more  than  a  year.     Finally,  in   the  spring  of 
1713,  eight  hundred  Tuscaroras  were  made  prisoners,  and 
the  rest  fled  north  and  joined  their  brethren,  the  Five  Na 
tions,  in  New  York.     Then  was  formed  the  union  known 
as  the  Six  NATIONS,  namely,  the  Mohawks,  Oneidas,  On- 
ondagas,  Cayugas,  Senecas,  and  Tuscaroras. 

SOUTH     CAROLI NA. 

14.  The  Spaniards  at  St.  Augustine,  in  Florida  [verse 
18,  page  14],  became  troublesome,  and  in  1702  the  governor 
of  South  Carolina  prepared  twelve  hundred  soldiers  to  go 
there  and  attack  them.     Half  of  these  were  white  people, 
and  half  of  them  were  friendly  Indians. 

15.  Some  of  these  soldiers  went  by  land,  and  some  by 

QUESTIONS. — n.  What  was  the  condition  of  North  Carolina  in 
1700?  12.  What  can  you  tell  of  an  Indian  massacre?  13.  What 
about  an  Indian  war  ?  and  how  did  it  end  ?  14.  What  can  you  tell 
about  the  Spaniards  in  Florida  ?  15.  What  did  the  Carolinians  do  ? 


PLANTERS     IN    THE    CAROLINAS.  85 


water.  They  did  not  succeed  in  driving  the  Spaniards  away 
from  St.  Augustine,  as  they  expected  to,  and  they  went 
home  disappointed.  This  affair  cost  the  Planters  of  South 
Carolina  many  thousand  dollars.  They  had  very  little  gold 
and  silver,  so  they  made  paper-money  for  the  first  time — 
such  as  we  use — to  pay  the  expenses  with. 

1 6.  The   next  year,    the  governor  and  some   soldiers 
marched  against  the  Indians  in  Georgia  and  Florida,  who 
were  friends  of  the  Spaniards.     They  took  several  hundred 
of  them  prisoners,  and  desolated  their  country. 

17.  Soon  after  this,  another  governor  of  South  Carolina 
[Johnson]  tried  to  make  all  the  people  worship  God  ac 
cording  to  the  forms  of  the  English  Church.     Those  who 
would  not,  were  persecuted.     This  made  a  great  many  peo 
ple   uneasy,  and   disputes  continued  a   long  while.     The 
Churchmen  had  to  give  up,  at  last,  and  the  people  were  al 
lowed  to  think  and  act  about  religion  as  they  pleased. 

18.  A  greater  trouble  appeared  in    1706.     The  angry 
Spaniards  sent  many  soldiers,  in  several  French  and  Span 
ish  ships,  to  attack  Charleston  and  take  possession  of  the 
country.     The   ships   came    into   Charleston   harbor,    and 
eight  hundred  soldiers  landed.     The  South  Carolinians  were 
ready  to  meet  them.     They  soon  drove  them  all  to   their 
ships,  and  captured  one  of  the  French  vessels. 

19.  A  still  darker  trouble  appeared  a  few  years  later. 
Several  Indian  tribes  joined  for  the  purpose  of  killing  all 
of  the  white  people  in  South  Carolina,  in  the  spring  of  1715. 
In  this  great  band  there  were  full  six  thousand  warriors. 
They  commenced  so  secretly  that  one  hundred  people  had 
been  murdered  in  the  back  settlements  before  the  news 
reached  Charleston. 

QUESTIONS. — 16.  What  was  done  to  the  Indians  ?  17.  What  other 
trouble  occurred  in  South  Carolina?  18.  What  trouble  did  the  Caro 
linians  have  in  1706?  19.  What  further  trouble  a  few  years  after 
ward  ? 


86  COLONIES. 


20.  The  governor  of  South  Carolina  acted  promptly. 
With  twelve  hundred  men,  he  marched  against  the  Indians. 
After  several  hard  fights,  he  drove  them  far  back  into  the 
wilderness,  and  killed  a  great  many.     The  Indians  were 
dreadfully  frightened  ;  and  believing  the  white  people  to  be 
such  mighty  warriors  that  they  could  not  be  conquered, 
they  let  them  alone  after  that. 

21.  The  people  of  South  Carolina  were  now  heartily 
tired  of  proud  and  money-loving  governors.     The  owners, 
or  Proprietaries,  had  never  spent  a  dollar  in  helping  them 
build  up  a  State,  or  for  paying  the  expenses  of  Indian  wars. 
They  had  made  the  Planters  pay  their  rents  punctually,  and 
in  every  way  acted  ungenerously  toward  them.     At  last  the 
Planters  asked  the  king  to  take  the  country  into  his  own 
hands.     He  did  so,  and   South  Carolina  became  a  royal 
province  in  1720. 

22.  The  people  of  North  Carolina  were  just  as  tired  of 
their  governors,  too,  and  talked  of  taking  matters  into  their 
own  hands,  when  the  king  bought  the  territory  in  1729,  and 
it  became  a  royal  province.     The  two  Carolinas  were  thus 
separated.     But  the  people  were  not  much  better  off  under 
the  royal  governors,  and  with  these  they  were  continually 
disputing,  until  they  became  independent  in  1776. 


SECTION    X. 

THE     PLANTERS     IN     GEORGIA. 

i.  The  town  of  Savannah,  laid  out  by  Oglethorpe 
[verse  5,  page  47],  was  upon  a  high  bluff,  beautifully  shaded 
with  palmetto  and  other  evergreen  trees.  It  grew  rapidly  ; 

QUESTIONS. — 20.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  Indian  war  ?  21. 
What  brought  about  a  change  in  South  Carolina  ?  and  how  ?  22.  What 
was  done  in  both  Carolinas  ?  I.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Georgia 
colony  ? 


PLANTERS    IN    GEORGIA.  87 


and  within  eight  years  full  twenty-five  hundred  people  had 
come  to  Georgia  from  Europe.  Quite  a  large  number  of 
these  were  German  and  Swiss  families.  There  were  also 
many  lazy  people  among  the  immigrants ;  and,  as  the  cli 
mate  was  very  hot  in  summer,  very  little  work  was  done  in 
the  fields.  So  the  colony  did  not  prosper. 

2.  Oglethorpe  was  wide  awake.     He  knew  the  Span 
iards  at  St.  Augustine  would  soon  become  jealous  of  his 
colony.     Being  in  England  in   1736,  he  persuaded  three 
hundred  tall  and  stout  Scotch  Highland  soldiers  to  come 
over  with  him.     With  these  he  thought  he  might  defy  the 
Spaniards. 

3.  A  great  soldier  of  the  cross,  as  gospel  ministers  are 
sometimes  called,  came  with  him  at  the  same  time,  to  preach 
to  the  Indians  and  persuade  the  Planters  to  be  better  peo 
ple.     It  was  John  Wesley,  the  founder  of  the  Methodist 
Church.     But  the  people  cared  very  little  for  what  he  said. 
Then   another  great  preacher  (George  Whitefield)  came, 
and  tried  to  do  them  good  in  many  ways,  but  he  labored 
almost  in  vain.     Oglethorpe  felt  discouraged,  for  he  well 
knew  that  without  industry  and  goodness,  his  colony  would 
not  thrive. 

4.  As  Oglethorpe  expected,  the  Spaniards  soon  began 
to  show  their  jealousy.     So  he  built  some  forts  in  the  lower 
part  of  Georgia.     This  made  the  Spaniards  indignant,  for 
it  seemed  like  a  threat,  and  they  told  Oglethorpe  that  he 
and  all  the  English  must  leave  the  country  below  the  Sa 
vannah  river,  or  they  would  drive  them  out. 

5.  Oglethorpe  was  not  alarmed,  but  he  went  to  England 
and  got  six  hundred  more  good  soldiers.     Just  then  war 
broke  out  between   England  and  Spain,  and  Oglethorpe 
concluded  not  to  wait  for  the  Spaniards  to  come  against 

QUESTIONS. — 2.  What  can  you  tell  about  Oglethorpe  ?  3.  What 
about  good  men  in  Georgia  ?  4.  What  offended  the  Spaniards  ?  and 
what  was  done  ?  5.  What  did  Oglethorpe  do  ? 


COLONIES. 


him,  but  he  marched  against  them,  with  his  own  troops, 
and  some  South  Carolinians  and  Indians.  He  had  almost 
reached  St.  Augustine,  when  sickness  and  want  of  food 
compelled  him  to  go  back  to  Savannah. 

6.  Two  or  three  years   afterward,  the   Spaniards,  with 
many  vessels  and  soldiers,  came  to  invade  Georgia,  and 
drive   the  Planters  away.     Oglethorpe   was  prepared  for 
them,  and  in  the  lower  part  of  Georgia,  and  upon  an  island 
near  there,  the  English  and  Spanish  soldiers  came  very 
near  having  hard  battles. 

7.  One  day,  when  Oglethorpe  was  preparing  to  go  se 
cretly  around  and  attack  the  Spaniards,  a  Frenchman  in 
his  army  ran  away  and  told  the  enemy  all  about  it.     Ogle 
thorpe  laid  a  plan  to  punish  the  runaway  and  trick  the  Span 
iards. 

8.  He  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Frenchman,  telling  him  that 
a   British  fleet  was  near  St.   Augustine,  and  also  spoke 
about  his  doing  all  he  could  for  the  English,  in  the  Spanish 
camp.     Then  he  gave  a  young  Spaniard,  who  was  his  pris 
oner,  some  money,  and  told  him  to  carry  the  letter  to  the 
Frenchman.     Instead  of  that  he  carried  it  to  the  Spanish 
commander.     That  was  just  what  Oglethorpe  wanted.  The 
Frenchman  was  arrested  as  a  spy,  and  the  Spaniards  were 
dreadfully  alarmed  at  the  idea  of  a  British  fleet  being  near 
St.  Augustine. 

9.  Just  then   some  Carolina    vessels  appeared.     The 
Spaniards  thought  they  were  the  English  fleet.     They  re 
solved  to  attack  one  of  Oglethorpe's  forts,  and  then  go  to 
St.  Augustine  as  quickly  as  possible.     On  the  march  Ogle 
thorpe  attacked  them,  and  so  many  Spaniards  were  killed 
that  the  spot  is  yet  known  as  Bloody  Marsh.     So  Georgia 
was  saved. 

QUESTIONS. — 6.  What  did  the  Spaniards  do  ?  7.  What  did  a 
Frenchman  do  ?  8.  What  story  can  you  tell  about  the  Frenchman  ? 
9.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  between  the  English  and  Spaniards  ? 


THE    FRENCH     AND    INDIAN    WAR.  89 


10.  Oglethorpe  went  to  England  in  1743,  and  never  re 
turned  to  America.     That  year  a  sort  of  government  was 
formed  in  Georgia,  but  the  colony  did  not  prosper.     The 
Planters  did  not  own  the  land  they  cultivated,  and  they 
were  not  allowed  to  traffic  with  the  Indians,  nor  trade,  in 
ships,  with  the  people  of  the  West  India  islands.     On  these 
accounts,  there  was  very  little  inducement  for  the  people  to 
be  industrious  and  improve  the  lands. 

11.  Finally  a  change  came.     The  king  took  possession 
of  Georgia  in  1752,  and  from  that  time  until  our  War  for 
Independence  in  1775,  it  remained  a  royal  province.     The 
people  might  now  own  their  own  lands,  traffic  with  the  In 
dians,  and  trade  in  ships  with  the  people  of  the  West  Indies. 
From  that  time  Georgia  began  to  thrive  wonderfully.     Ne 
gro  slaves  were  then  introduced  ;  and  from  that  period  until 
their  Emancipation  in  1-863,  most  °f  tne  nar^  labor  in  that 
State  was  done  by  slaves. 


SECTION    XI. 

THE    STRIFE    FOR    POWER;     OR,    THE    FRENCH 
AND     INDIAN     WAR. 

1.  We  have  already  noticed  the  wars  in  which  the  French 
and  Indians  fought  the  English  in  America.     These  were 
called,  it  will  be  remembered,  King  William's  war,  Queen 
Anne's  war,  and  King  George's  war.     The  quarrels  that 
brought  on  these  wars  were  about  matters  in  Europe,  with 
which  the  colonists  had  really  very  little  to  do. 

2.  The  contest  known  as  the  French  and  Indian  war, 
and  also  the  Seven  Years'  war,  began  in  a  quarrel  about  the 

QUESTIONS.  — 10.  What  change  took  place  ?  Why  did  the  colony 
not  prosper  ?  u.  What  happy  change  occurred  ?  i.  What  were  the 
wars  between  the  French  and  English  in  America  called  ?  2.  How 
did  the  French  and  Indian  war  commence  ? 


90  COLONIES. 


boundary  line  between  the  English  and  French  in  the  Ohio 
country,  or  the  region  around  the  head-waters  of  the  Ohio 
river.  At  that  time  there  were  about  one  hundred  thousand 
French  people  in  America,  and  ten  times  as  many  people 
in  the  English  colonies. 

3.  The  French  were  great  traffickers  with  the  Indians, 
all  over  the  country  west  of  the  Alleghany  mountains,  from 
Lake  Erie  to  New  Orleans,  and  they  built  a  great  many 
forts  in  the  wilderness.     This  made  the  English  jealous. 

4.  After  a  while,  some  English  people,  by  permission  of 
King  George  of  England,  went  into  the  Ohio  country,  and 
commenced  marking  out  land  upon  which  to  settle.     The 
French  told  them  that  they  had  no  business  there,  for  the 
country  belonged  to  the  King  of  France.  So  they  quarreled 
about  it,  when,  in  fact,  the  country  belonged  to  the  Indians. 
One  old  Indian,  who  heard  the  quarrel,  said,  "  You  English 
claim  all  one  side  of  the  river,  and  you  French  all  the  other 
side  ;  where  does  the  Indians'  land  lay  ?  "     They  could  not 
answer. 

5.  The  French  had  soldiers  there,  and,  with  these,  they 
caught  some  of  the  English  [1753]  and  put  them  in  prison, 
and  drove  the  remainder  away.     Dinwiddie,  the  Governor 
of  Virginia,  whose  rule  extended  over  a  part  of  that  country, 
now  thought  it  high  time  for  him  to  take  up  the  quarrel. 
So  he  sent  a  young  man,  named  George  Washington,  to  ask 
the  French  commander  what  he  meant  by  such  conduct. 

6.  Young  Washington,  who  afterward  became  the  most 
eminent  man  in  America,  was  prudent  and  brave,  and  could 
be   relied   on.     In  cold  weather,  he  traveled  through  the 
woods  and  over  rivers,  with  ice  and  snow  everywhere,  full 
four  hundred  miles,  before  he  found  the  French  commander. 
He  had  a  long  and  polite  talk  with  him,  and  carried  a  letter 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  French  ?  4.  What  can 
you  tell  of  events  in  the  Ohio  country?  5.  What  did  the  French  and 
the  Virginia  governor  do  ?  6.  What  can  you  tell  about  Washington  ? 


THE    FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR  9! 

back  to    Governor  Dinwiddie  [January,   1754],  which  was 
not  very  satisfactory. 

7.  The  Frencli  commander  gave  Dinwiddie  to  under 
stand,  that  he  had  a  right  to  be  in  the  Ohio  country  with 
his  soldiers,  and  that  he  should  stay  there  as  long  as  he 
pleased.     Dinwiddie  then  mustered  the  Virginia  soldiers, 
and  sent  them  to  drive  the  French  away.     He  made  young 
Washington  a  major,  and  gave  him  the  command  of  the 
first  body  of  troops  that  went  against  the  French.    Troops 
were  also  sent  from  New  York  and  South  Carolina. 

8.  While  these  things  were  taking  place,   the  English 
commenced   building   a  fort  where  the   city  of  Pittsburg 
now  is.     The    French  drove    them  away,  finished  the  fort, 
and  called  it  Du  Quesne  [Du  Kane],  which  was  the  name 
of  the  Governor  of  Canada. 

9.  Washington  marched  rapidly  forward  ;  but  hearing 
that  a  large  number  of  French  soldiers  were  coming  to  meet 
him,  he  went  back  a  little  way,  and  built  a  fort,  which  he 
named  Necessity.     At  that  time,  Colonel   Fry,  who  com 
manded  all  the  troops  sent  against  the  French,  died  [May, 
1754],  and  Washington  became  the  chief  leader. 

10.  The   French  attacked   Fort   Necessity ;  and  after 
fighting  ten   hours  [July  3,  1754],  Washington  and  his  sol 
diers  were  compelled  to  give  up,  and  became  prisoners.  The 
next   day  the  French  commander  let  them  all  go,  and  they 
returned  to  Virginia. 

11.  During  that  summer  [1754],  a  number  of  men,  ap 
pointed  by  several  colonies  for  the  purpose,  met  at  Albany, 
in  New  York,  to  consider  how  they  should  proceed  to  keep 
the  French  back.     They  first  made  a  covenant  of  peace  with 
the   strong  Six  Nations,  and  then  they  agreed  upon  a  plan 

QUESTIONS. — 7.  What  did  Governor  Dinwiddie  do  ?  and  why  ? 
8.  What  happened  where  Pittsburg  is  ?  9.  What  can  you  tell  of 
Washington's  expedition  ?  10.  What  about  a  battle  ?  ii.  What  was 
done  at  Albany  in  1754? 


92  COLONIES. 


made  by  Dr.  Franklin,  by  which  the  colonies  should  all  be 
united  as  one  nation,  as  our  States  now  are.  Many  of  the 
people,  as  well  as  the  English  Government,  did  not  like  it, 
and  the  colonies  were  not  so  united  until  many  years 
afterward. 

12.  Excited  by  the  French,  the  Indians  now  commenced 
murdering  white  families  on  the  frontiers  of  New  England 
and  other  places,  and  the  English  saw  no  better  way  than  to 
make  a  regular  war  upon  the  French. 

13.  The  English  Government    agreed  to  help  the  colo 
nists ;  and  in  February,   1755,  Edward  Braddock,  an  Irish 
soldier,  came  to  America  with  troops,  and  took  the  chief 
command.     He  met  the  governors  of  several- colonies  at 
Alexandria,  in  Virginia,  and  they  arranged  a  plan  of  opera 
tions,  or 

THE     CAMPAIGN     OF      1755- 

14.  Three  separate  armies  were  to  be  mustered.     One 
was  to  march  against  the  French  at  Fort  Du  Quesne  ;  ano 
ther  against    French  forts  near  each  end  of  Lake  Ontario  ; 
and  a  third  against  strong  forts  on  Lake  Champlain. 

15.  Already  a  fourth  expedition  had  been  arranged  to 
drive  the  French  out  of  Acadie,  or  Nova  Scotia.     Three 
thousand  men  sailed  from  Boston  for  the  purpose.     They 
took  the  French  forts,  and  then  cruelly  drove  the  poor  and 
innocent  inhabitants  to  the  woods,  destroyed  all  their  crops, 
and  carried    many  away  in  ships.     In  one  month  a  happy 
people  were  made  the  most  wretched  of  any  on  the  earth. 

1 6.  With  two  thousand  men,  Braddock  marched  from  the 
Potomac  river,  toward  Fort  Du  Quesne,  having  Washington 
for  his    aid.     Braddock  was    a  proud  man,  and  would  not 

QUESTIONS. — 12.  What  happened  in  New  England  ?  13.  What 
was  done  in  1755  ?  14.  What  was  the  plan  of  the  campaign  for  1755  ? 
15.  What  occurred  in  the  East  ?  16.  What  can  you  tell  about  Brad- 
dock  ? 


THE    FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR.  93 

listen  to  the  advice  of  young  Washington,  concerning  the 
best  way  to  be  prepared  for  the  Indians.  He  marched 
proudly  on,  when,  just  at  noon,  on  a  hot  day  in  July  [i755]> 
a  shower  of  bullets  and  arrows  came  from  the  woods  around 
him. 

17.  A  dreadful  battle  now  commenced.     There  were  a 
thousand    dusky  warriors  concealed   in   the  woods.      For 
three  long  hours  the  fight  continued  ;  and 

every  officer  who  rode  a  horse,  except 
Washington,  was  killed  or  wounded.  The 
dead  bodies  of  the  white  people  covered 
the  ground ;  and  finally  Braddock  was 
shot,  after  having  several  horses  killed 
under  him. 

1 8.  Washington  now  took  command. 
God  had  preserved  him  for  greater  deeds 

in  after  years.  An  Indian  warrior  de-  GENERAL 
clared  that  he  had  fifteen  good  shots  at  him,  but  could  not 
hit  him.  He  tried  no  more,  for  he  knew  the  Good  Spirit 
protected  him.  Under  Washington's  directions,  the  troops 
retreated,  and  the  Indians  did  not  follow. 

19.  Braddock  was  carried  from  the  field  and  soon  died. 
He  was  buried  in  the  woods  by  torch-light ;    and  on  the 
margin  of  the  grave,  with  sorrowing  officers   around  him, 
Washington  read  the  solemn  funeral  service  of  the  Church 
of  England.       Then    all   the    troops  went  back   to    their 
homes. 

20.  Governor  Shirley,  of  Massachusetts,  commanded  the 
troops  that  were  to  march  against  the  French  forts  on  Lake 
Ontario.     He  did  not  succeed  in  reaching  them.    He  went 
to  Oswego,  in  August,  but  storms  on  the  lake,  and  sickness 
in  his  camp,  prevented  his  going  further.     So  he  commenced 

QUESTIONS. — 17.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle?  18.  What  can 
you  tell  of  Washington  ?  19.  What  about  the  burial  of  Braddock  ? 
20.  What  can  you  tell  about  Shirley  ? 


COLONIES. 


building  a  fort  there,  and,  leaving  a  few  troops  to  take  care 
of  it,  he  marched  back  to  Albany  with  the  remainder. 

21.  The  troops  intended  for  Lake  Champlain  were  com- 


BURIAL  OF    BRADUOCK. 


manded  by  an  Indian  agent  among  the  Mohawks,  Sir  Wil 
liam  Johnson.  About  six  thousand  of  them  were  collected 
at  Fort  Edward  \]u\y,  1755],  under  General  Lyman  ;  and 
when  General  Johnson  arrived  there,  he  led  nearly  all  of 

QUESTION. — 21.   What  can  you  tell  about  William  Johnson? 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR.        95 

them  to  the  head  of  Lake  George,  and  formed  a  camp,  in 
September. 

22.  Indian  scouts  now  informed  Johnson  that  Dieskau, 
the  French  commander,  was  coming  with  many  Canadians 
and  Indians  to  attack  him.    He  sent  Colonel  Williams,  with 
a  party  of  white  soldiers  and  Mohawk  Indians,  to  meet  him. 
They  were  assailed  and  beaten  by  Dieskau  [Sept.  8],  who 
then  marched  rapidly  forward  to  attack  Johnson's  camp. 

23.  Johnson  had  two  cannons,  upon  a  pile  of  logs  and 
brush,  which  the  French  and  Indians  knew  nothing  about, 
When  they  came  rushing  forward,  these  were  fired.     Many 
of  the   enemy  were  killed,  and   the  remainder,  dreadfully 
frightened,  fled  to  the  woods,  and  Johnson  won  the  battle. 
Dieskau  was  badly  wounded,  and  died  some  time  afterward. 

24.  General    Johnson   was    told  that  the  French  were 
very  strong  at  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga,  on    Lake 
Champlain,  and  concluded  not  to  go  there.     He  built  a  fort 
where  his  camp  was,  and  called  it  WTilliam  Henry.     He  then 
left  some  troops  there  and  at  Fort  Edward,  and  with   the 
rest  of  his  army  marched  back  to  Albany  in  October.    Thus 
ended  the  campaign  of  1755. 

25.  There  was  now  a  regular  war  between  the  English 
and  French  in  America.    As  there  appeared  no  prospect  of 
the  quarrel  being  settled  soon,  preparations  were  made  on 
both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  for 

THE     CAMPAIGN      OF      1756. 

26.  Lord  Loudoun,  a  very  indolent  man,  was  appointed 
chief  commander  of  all   the  troops,   but  he  did  not  come 
to   America   until    late    in   the  summer.      General  Aber- 

QuESTio:*S. — 22.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  near  Lake  George  ? 
23.  What  can. you  tell  of  another  battle?  24.  What  did  General 
Johnson  then  dt>  ?  25.  What  now  occurred  ?  26.  What  can  you  tell 
of  Loudoun  and  Abercrombie 


96 


COLONIES. 


ABERCKOMBIE. 


crombie,  a  great  soldier,  came  in 
his  place,  in  June,  with  a  large  body 
of  troops  from  England  and  Ire 
land.  England  and  France  had 
then  declared  war  against  each 
other,  and  the  battles  were  nearly 
all  to  be  fought  in  America. 

27.  The  plan  of  this  campaign 
was  similar  to  that  of  the  last. 
Fort  Du  Quesne,  and  the  forts  on 
Lakes  Ontario  and  Champlain  were 
to  be  attacked.  When  Abercrombie 

arrived,  there  were  seven  thousand  troops  at  Albany,  ready 
to  march  against  the  French  on  Lake  Champlain.  On  ac 
count  of  some  foolish  difficulties  they  did  not  start  until 
August,  and  then  that  great  French  soldier,  General  Mont- 
calm,  was  well  prepared  to  fight. 

28.  Early  in  August,  Montcalm,  with  five  thousand 
Frenchmen,  Canadians,  and  Indians,  went  up  Lake  Ontario, 
and  after  a  pretty  hard  battle  [Aug.  n],  took  the  forts  at 
Oswego  away  from  the  English.  They  also  made  fourteen 
hundred  of  their  enemies  prisoners,  and  took  from  them 
many  cannons,  and  vessels  in  the  harbor. 

29.  The  loss  of  Oswego  was  very  disheartening.  Lotidoun 
was  alarmed,  and  he  ordered  all  the  other  expeditions  to  be 
abandoned.     Forts  William  Henry  and  Edward  were  made 
stronger.     A  large  number  of  soldiers  were  placed  in  block 
houses  and  other  small  fortifications  along  the  frontiers  of 
Virginia  and  Pennsylvania,  under  the  command  of  Washing-. 
ton  ;  and  similar  strong  places  were  made  in  the  Carolinas. 

30.  During  the  spring  and  summer  of  1756,  the  Indians 

QUESTIONS. — 27.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  plan  of  the  campaign 
of  1 756?  28.  What  occurred  at  Oswego  ?  29.  What  was  then  done 
by  Loudoun  ?  and  what  movements  took  place  ?  30.  What  can  you 
tell  of  Indians  in  western  Pennsylvania  ? 


THE    FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR.  97 

killed  or  carried  away  almost  a  thousand  white  people  on 
the  western  frontier  of  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia.  Hear 
ing  that  a  greater  portion  of  these  Indians  were  at  Kittan- 
ing,  their  chief  town,  Colonel  Armstrong  and  three  hundred 
soldiers  attacked  them  there  one  night  early  in  September. 
Their  chiefs  were  killed  and  their  town  was  destroyed. 
After  that  they  were  quiet.  So  ended  the  campaign  of 
1756. 

31.  Lord  Loudoun  was  so  dilatory,  that  he  ruined  every 
thing  that  he  was  ordered  to  do.     While  he  was  waiting, 
other  commanders  might  have  gained  important  victories. 
In  consequence  of  his  slowness,  the  French  were  again  in 
possession  of  Louisburg  [verse-  49,  page  64],  and  Loudoun 
resolved  to  make  the  capture  of  that  fortress  the  chief  busi 
ness  of 

THE      CAMPAIGN       OF      1757- 

32.  Most  of  the  people  were   disappointed,   for  they 
wished  to  have  the  French  driven  from  Lake  Champlain 
and  the  Ohio  country. 

33.  Loudoun  arrived  at  Halifax  at  the  close  of  June, 
where  he  met  a  large  number  of  war-ships  and  five  thousand 
troops,  from  England.     He  was  about  to  start  for  Louis- 
burg,  when  he  was  told  that  the  French  had  many  more 
men  and  ships  there,  than  he  had  with  him.     So  he  thought 
it  more  prudent  to  leave  them  alone.     He  returned  to  New 
York  in  August,  when  he  was  mortified  and  alarmed  by  the 
news  that  Montcalm  had  been  doing  a  great  deal  of  mis 
chief  in  the  north. 

34.  Toward  the  close  of  July,   Montcalm  and  a  large 
number  of  French,  Canadians,  and  Indians,  left  Ticonde- 

QUESTIONS. — 31.  What  can  you  say  about  Loudoun?  32.  How 
did  the  people  feel  ?  33.  What  more  can  you  say  of  Loudoun  ?  34 
What  can  you  tell  of  an  attack  upon  Fort  William  Henry? 

*• 

7 


98  COLONIES. 


roga,  and  attacked  Fort  William  Henry  at  the  head  of  Lake 
George.  The  garrison,  as  troops  in  a  fort  are  called,  was 
commanded  by  Colonel  Monro,  a  very  brave  officer.  The 
chief  commander,  General  Webb,  was  at  Fort  Edward,  and 
when  Montcalm  approached,  Monro  sent  to  him  for  help. 

35.  For  six  days  the  brave  Monro  refused  to  give  up 
the  fort,  every  day  expecting  help  from  Webb.     It  was  not 
sent,  and  at  last  he  could  hold  out  no  longer,  and  surrender 
ed  on  the  third  of  August.     Montcalm  admired  Monro's 
bravery,  and  promised  that  he  and  his  troops  should  be 
used  well,  and  conducted  to  Fort  Edward. 

36.  Montcalm's  intentions  were  honorable,  and  he  en 
deavored  to  fulfill  his  promises.     But  his  blood-thirsty  In 
dians,  two  thousand  in  number,  could    not  be  controlled. 
Soon  after  the  English  left  the  fort,  these  savages  fell  upon 
them,  killed  a  great  many,  plundered  their  baggage,  and 
chased  them  almost  to  Fort  Edward.     Then  Fort  William 
Henry  and  all  belonging  to  it  were  destroyed,  and  Mont 
calm  marched  back  to  Ticonderoga. 

37.  This  disastrous  event  ended  the  campaign  of  1757, 
and  with  it  the  command  of  Lord  Loudoun  in  America. 
Thus  far  the   English  had  lost  by  the  war,  chiefly  for  the 
want  of  a  good  chief  commander.     The   Colonists  knew 
this  all  the  while,  and   felt  irritated.     If  they  could  have 
chosen  their  own  generals,  and  carried  on  the   war  them 
selves,  no  doubt  they  would  have  ended  it  the  first  year, 
by  driving  the  French  back  to  Canada. 

38.  Yet,  whenever  money  or  men  were  called  for,  the 
Colonists  furnished  them  cheerfully,  even  while  feeling  the 
injustice  of  their  own  rulers,  and  of  the   English  govern 
ment.       By   these  misfortunes   the   pride   of  the    English 
people  was  touched,  and   at  last,  to  their  great  joy,  their 

QUESTIONS. — 35.  What  can  you  tell  of  Colonel  Monro  ?  36.  What 
dreadful  event  occurred  ?  37.  What  can  you  say  about  the  war,  so 
far  ?  38.  How  did  the  Colonists  feel?  and  what  gratified  them  ? 


THE     FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR.  99 

wishes  were  gratified  by  having  William  Pitt,  the  most  tal 
ented  man  in  England,  made  the  prime  minister,  or  chief- 
manager  of  public  affairs.  He  commenced,  with  great  en 
ergy,  preparations  for 

THE     CAMPAIGN     OF     1758. 

39.  Pitt   appointed   General  Abercrombie  in  the  place 
of  Lord  Loudoun.     A  large  number  of  armed  ships  were 
prepared,  and  placed  under  the  command  of  a  great  war- 
sailor,  Admiral  Boscawen  ;  and  in  America  every  body  was 
determined  to  do  something  great  this  year. 

40.  It  was  agreed  to  attack  Louisburg,  Ticonderoga, 
and  Fort  Du  Quesne.     Late  in  May,  Boscawen,  with  forty 
ships,  left  Halifax.     Two  great  soldiers,  Generals  Amherst 
and  Wolfe,  with  twelve  thousand  men,  went  with  him,  and 
early  in  June  they  landed  near  Louisburg.     For  almost  fifty 
days  there  was  fighting  there.     Then  the  French  gave  way, 
and  five  thousand  of  them  became  prisoners  to  the  English. 

41.  WThile  these  things  were  going  on  in  the  east,  Gen 
eral  Abercrombie  and   young   Lord    Howe  were   leading 
almost  twenty  thousand  men  toward  northern  New  York, 
to  attack  Ticonderoga.     They  went  down  Lake  George,  in 
flat-boats,  on  a  beautiful  Sabbath  in  July,    and  the  next 
morning  commenced  marching    through    the   woods  and 
swamps  toward  Ticonderoga.     They  were  soon  attacked  by 
the  French,  and  Lord  Howe  was  killed. 

42.  Every  body  mourned  when  they  heard  of  the  death 
of  young  Howe.     He  was  so  good  that  they  all  loved  him. 
Captain  Schuyler  took  his  body  to  Albany  and  put  it  in  a 
vault.     Many  years  afterward  his  coffin  was  opened,  when 
behold !  his  beautiful  brown  hair  had  grown  very  long. 

QUESTIONS. — 39.  What  preparations  were  made  for  the  campaign 
of  1758  ?  40.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  expedition  against  Louisburg  ? 
41.  What  occurred  in  northern  New  York  42.  What  can  you  tell  of 
T.ord  Howe  ? 


IOO  COLONIES. 


43.  Abercrombie  heard  that  more  troops  were  coming 
to  help  the   French,  so  he  pushed  on  through  the  woods, 
without  his  cannons,  to  attack  Ticonderoga.     But  he  found 
it  too  strong  for  him,  and  after  a  hard  fight  for  four  hours, 
and  losing  almost  two  thousand  men,  he  marched  back  to 
Lake  George,  and  finally  to  Albany,  leaving  the   French 
still  in  possession  of  Ticonderoga. 

44.  From    Lake    George,    Abercrombie    sent    Colonel 
Bradstreet  and  three  thousand  soldiers  to  attack  the  French 
at  Frontenac,  where  Kingston,  in  Canada,  now  is.     They 
captured  the  fort  in  August,  and  then  marching  through  the 
woods  to  the  Mohawk  river,  where  the  village  of  Rome 
now  stands,  they  assisted  in  building  Fort  Stanwix. 

45.  The  army  that  marched  against  Fort  Du  Quesne 
was  commanded  by  General  Forbes.     Colonel  Washington 
was  with  him.     Forbes,  like  Loudoun,  was  a  very  slow  man, 
and  it  was  late  in  the  autumn  before  he  got  over  the  Alle- 
ghany  mountains. 

46.  Washington   then  marched  rapidly  forward.     The 
French  at  Du  Quesne  heard  of  his  approach,   and  being 
greatly  alarmed,  they  set  fire  to  the  fort  and  escaped  down 
the  Ohio  river  in  boats.     The  name  of  Fort  Du   Quesne 
was  then  changed  to  Fort  Pitt,  in  honor  of  England's  prime 
minister.     There  the  city  of  Pittsburg  now  stands. 

47.  It  will  be  observed  that  the  English  and  Americans 
did  do  great  things  this  year.     They  took  from  the  French 
three  of  their   strongest  forts,  Louisburg,  Frontenac,  and 
Du   Quesne,    and   frightened   the    Indians    so,    that   they 
agreed  not  to  fight  the  English  any  more.     The  American 
Planters  now  began  to  feel  safer,  though  the  war  was  not 
ended. 

QUESTIONS. — 43.  What  did  Abercrombie  do  ?  44.  What  can  you 
tell  about  Bradstreet  ?  45.  What  can  you  say  about  Forbes  ?  46.  What 
can  you  tell  of  the  march  against  Fort  Uu  Quesne?  47.  What  had 
the  English  done  ? 


THE     FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR. 


IOI 


LORD    AMBERST. 


48.  The  final  struggle  was  now  at  hand.     Pleased  with 
what  had  been  done  in  1758,  Pitt  determined  to  do  more  in 

THE     CAMPAIGN    -O«;F>(  I  ,7  .,5  '9  . 

49.  He   resolved   to    send  good    officers    am;l   troops 
enough  to  conquer  all  Canada,  arrl 

thus  put  an  end  to  French  power  in 
America.  For  this  purpose  he  ap 
pointed  General  Amherst  to  the  com 
mand  of  all  the  troops  in  America 
and  those  to  be  sent  from  England. 

50.  In  the   spring  of  1759,  Am 
herst    found    twenty-four    thousand 
troops  in  America,  ready  to  invade 

Canada*     Ships  and  soldiers  were  also  sent  from  England. 

It  was  arranged  to  send  one  division  by  the  way  of  the  St. 

Lawrence  river,  to  attack  Quebec  ;  another  was  to  drive 

the  French  from  Lake  Champlain  ;  and  a  third  was  to  at 

tack  them  at  Fort  Niagara. 

.  5  1.  When, 
on  a  hot  day 
in  July,  Am- 
herst  ap 
peared  be 
fore  Ticon- 
deroga,  with 
eleven  thou 
sand  men, 
the  French, 
who  had  just 
heard  that 

an  English  army,  under  Wolfe,  was  at  Quebec,  fled  in  haste 

QUESTIONS.—  48,  49.  What  did  Titt  resolve  to  do  ?  50.  What  can 
you  tell  about  the  plan  of  the  campaign  for  1759  ?  51.  What  can  you 
tell  of  Amherst  on  Lake  Champlain.' 


OF  TICOXPEROOA. 


IO2  COLONIES. 


to  their  fort  at  Crown  Point.  Amherst  pursued  them. 
They  were  dreadfully  frightened,  took  to  their  boats,  and 
fled  over  the  Lake  toward  Canada.  So  the  French  were 
driven  from  Lake-  Champlain,  and  never  returned.  Fort 
Ticonderoga  was  partly  destroyed. 

; ,  :  5,2.:  Generals  Pride/aux  [?re-do]  and  Johnson  sailed  from 
Oswego  in  July,  to  attack  Fort  Niagara,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Niagara  river.  Prideaux  was  killed  by  the  bursting  of  a  gun 
at  the  first  assault,  and  Johnson  took  command.  For  three 
weeks  the  French  held  out,  when  some  of  their  countrymen 
and  many  southern  Indians  came  to  help  them.  But  the 
English  conquered  them  all,  and  took  possession  of  the  fort. 

53.  Wolfe,  the  greatest  soldier  of  them  all,  was  now 
near  Quebec,  with  eight  thousand  troops,  and  a  large  num 
ber  of  battle-ships  under   the  com 
mand  of  Admirals  Holmes  and  Saun- 

ders.  Quebec  was  a  strong,  walled 
town,  a  part  of  it  three  hundred  feet 
above  the  river  St.  Lawrence.  It  was 
a  hard  city  to  fight  against. 

54.  General  Montcalm,  the  great 
French  soldier,  was  the  commander, 

and  his  army  was  in  a  strong  camp  GENERAL  WOLFE. 
along  the  St.  Lawrence,  from  Quebec  to  the  Montmorenci 
river.  Wolfe  first  landed  on  the  Island  of  Orleans,  below 
the  city,  to  attack  this  French  camp.  He  also  took  posses 
sion  of  Point  Levi,  opposite,  where  General  Monckton  was 
stationed. 

55.  Early   in   July ,  Wolfe  formed  a  camp  below  the 
Montmorenci,    and    a  number  of  English  troops   crossed 
from  Point  Levi,  and  attacked  the  French  just  above  that 
stream.     On  the  beach,  in  the  midst  of  a  terrible  thunder- 

QUESTIONS. — 52.  What  occurred  at  Niagara  ?  53.  What  can  you 
tell  of  events  at  Quebec  ?  54.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  movements 
of  Wolfe  and  Montcalm  ?  55.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  ? 


THE    FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR.  IOJ 

storm  and  the  roar  of  the  waters,  a  hard  battle  was  fought, 
and  full  five  hundred  of  the  English  perished. 

56.  Week   after  week  now  passed  away.     Wolfe  was 
waiting,  in  vain,  for  Amherst  to  come  and  help  him.     At 
length,  a  fever  laid  the  great  soldier  prostrate  in  his  tent. 
At  the  beginning  of  September  he  called  his  wisest  officers 
to  his  bed-side,  and  consulted  upon  what  it  was  best  to  do. 
They  soon  decided. 

57.  Back  of  Quebec,  and  as  high  above  the  river,  is  a 
level  spot,  called  the  Plains  of  Abraham.     It  was  resolved 
to  scale  these  heights,  and  attack  the  city  on  its  weakest 
side.     Feeble  as  he  was,  the  brave  Wolfe  determined  to 
lead  the  troops.    On  the  evening  of  the  i2th  of  September, 
they  went  secretly  in  their  boats,  and  at  midnight  they  were 
on  shore  at  a  ravine  that  led  up  to  the  Plains  of  Abraham. 

58.  Montcalm  had  no  suspicion  of  what  the  English 
were  doing,  and  he  was  much  surprised  when,  early  in  the 
morning,  he  saw  their  scarlet  dresses  and  bright  bayonets 
flashing  in  the  sun,  upon  the  Plains  of  Abraham.     He  im 
mediately  marched  his  whole  army  across 

the  St.  Charles  river,  and  attacked  the  Eng 
lish. 

59.  A  hard   battle  commenced   at  ten 
o'clock.     Wolfe  led  the  English,  as  the  two 
armies   came  together,  notwithstanding  he 
was  already  wounded  twice.    Soon  a  musket- 
ball  pierced  his  breast,  and  he  fell.     He  was 
taken  to  the  rear,  fainting  from  loss  of  blood. 
Just  then   he  heard  a  shout,  "They  run! 

they   run  !  "    "  Who    run  ? "    asked   Wolfe.  MONUMENT  ™WOWB 
"  The  French,"  was   the  reply.     "  Then  I 
die  contented,"  he  said,  and  expired. 

QUESTIONS. — 56.  What  can  you  tell  of  Wolfe  and  his  plans  ?  57. 
What  was  now  done  ?  and  how  can  you  describe  the  places  ?  58. 
WThat  can  you  tell  of  Montcalm?  59.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  battle 
and  death  of  Wolfe  ? 


IO4  COLONIES. 


60.  Montcalm  was  killed  at  about  the  same  time  ;  and 
now,  in  the  city  of  Quebec,  one  tall  monument  stands  in 
memory  of  both  of  them.    Five  days  after  the  battle,  Quebec 
was  given  over  to  the  English.     Fighting  then  ended  for 
the   season,  but  Canada  was   not   yet   conquered.     That 
event  was  accomplished  in 

THE     CAMPAIGN     OF      1760. 

6 1.  In  the  spring  of  1760  the  French  made  efforts  to 
get  Quebec  back  again.     But  they  failed  ;  and  their  army 
was  compelled  to  leave  that  neighborhood  and  flee  to  Mon 
treal.     That  was  now  the  last  strong  place  held  by  the 
French  in  Canada. 

62.  General  Amherst  made  great  preparations  during 
the  summer,  and,  early  in  September,  three  English  armies 
appeared  before  the  doomed  city  of  Montreal.     Amherst 
came  down  the  St.  Lawrence  with  ten  thousand  troops  and 
a  thousand  Indian  warriors,  and  was  met  the  same  day  by 
General   Murray,  from  Quebec,  with  four  thousand  men. 
The  next  day  Colonel  Haviland  arrived  from  Crown  Point, 
with  three  thousand  troops. 

63.  The  French  commander  now  saw  that  all  was  lost. 
He  gave  up  the  city  and  all  Canada,  on  the  8th  of  Septem 
ber,  and  General  Gage,  whom  we  shall  notice  hereafter, 
was  made  governor.     So  the  French  and  Indian  War  end 
ed  in  America,  but  all  was  not  settled,  until  a  treaty  was 
made  at  Paris,  in  1763,  between  England  and  France. 

64.  Frenchmen  kept  the  Indians  at  the  South  very  rest 
less.     In  the  spring  of  1760,  some  Cherokees  having  been 
injured  by  some  white  people,  the  whole  nation  commenced 


QUESTIONS. — 60.  What  more  can  you  say  about  Wolfe  and  Mont- 
calm?  What  was  accomplished?  61.  What  can  you  tell  about  the 
French  ?  62.  What  occurred  at  Montreal  ?  63.  What  further  oc 
curred  at  Montreal  ?  64.  What  can  you  tell  of  an  Indian  war  ? 


THE    FRENCH    AND    INDIAN    WAR.  105 

a  bloody  warfare  upon  the  frontiers  of  Virginia  and  the 
Carolinas.  This  continued  for  more  than  a  year.  Finally 
the  Cherokee  villages  were  destroyed,  and  many  of  the 
warriors  were  killed  by  a  small  army  of  colonists,  and  their 
power  was  broken  forever. 

65.  Soon  after  this,  Pontiac,  an  Ottawa  chief,  induced 
several  of  the  north-western    tribes  to  join  in  endeavors  to 
drive  the  white  people  from  their  country.     Pontiac   was 
one  of  the  greatest  Indians  ever  known.     Like  King  Philip 
[verse   24,  page  57],   he  saw  the  lands  of  his  people  pass 
ing  into  the  hands  of  the  English,  and  in  despair  he  kindled 
the  war  in  the  summer  of  1763.     It  was  terrible  for  a  time, 
but  the  Indians  were  finally  conquered. 

66.  Pontiac   fled   to  the  country  of  the  Illinois  tribe, 
where  he  was  basely  murdered  by  an  Indian,  who  did  it  for 
a  barrel  of  rum  given  him  by  an   Englishman.     The  great 
city  of  St.  Louis  now  covers  his  burial-place.     This  was 
nearly  the  last  sad  act  in  the  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 

67.  Here  the  story  concerning  the  American  people  as 
English   colonists  draws  to  a  close.     They  soon  became 
tired  of  being  ruled  by  a  king  and  legislature  beyond  the 
ocean,  and   resolving  to  rule  themselves,  struggled  many 
years  and  gained  the  victory.     We  will  now  consider   that 
struggle.     It  opens  to  us  a  new  and  more  interesting  scene 
than  any  we  have  noticed. 

QUESTIONS. — 65.  What  can  you  tell  about  Pontiac?  66.  What 
can  you  tell  of  Pontiac's  death  ?  67.  What  am  I  to  tell  you  about 
next? 


IO6  THE    REVOLUTION. 

CHAPTER     V. 
SECTION    I. 

THE  STRIFE  FOR  FREEDOM;  OR  THE 
REVOLUTION. 

1.  THE   story  of  the  doings  of  the  great  Patriots,  or 
those  who  loved  their  country  better  than  their  own  ease 
and  comfort,  than  silver  and  gold,  houses  and  lands,  and 
willingly  suffered  every  thing  for  their  country's  good,  is 
one  of  great  interest  to  Americans. 

2.  When  we  read  the  story  of  the  Revolution,  in  which 
Americans  fought  for  independence  of  a  power  that  op 
pressed  them,  we  are  not  only  led  to  love  the  Patriots  in  that 
war,  but  are  made  to  feel  a  desire  to  do  all  we  can  to  keep 
our  country  free  and  independent.     Let  us  first  consider 

THE     PRELIMINARY     EVENTS, 

or  what  happened  to  bring  about  the  war,  called  the  Revo 
lution,  or  the  War  for  Independence. 

3.  We  have  noticed  how,  for  a  long  time,  the  English 
people  in  America  had  troubles  with  their  governors  ;  and 
that  they  did  not  like  the  kings  of  England  any  too  well. 
But  each  settlement  or  colony  was  too  small  and  weak  to 
defy  the  king,  so  they  submitted  to  wrong  with  a  hope  of 
one  day  becoming  strong  enough  to  cast  off  the  burden. 

4.  We  have  seen  how  the  colonists  joined  against  the 
French  and  Indians  ;  and  how,  at  last,  being  helped  some 
by  soldiers  and  sailors  from  England,  they  took  the  whole 
northern  country,  called   Canada,   away  from  the  French, 

QUESTIONS. — I.  What  are  Patriots?  2.  I  low  does  the  story  of 
the  Patriots  make  us  feel  ?  3.  What  has  been  said  of  the  Americans  ? 
4.  What  more  have  you  heard  about  them  ? 


PRELIMINARY    EVENTS.  IOJ 

made  the  Indians  afraid  and  peaceful,  and  became  really 
one  great  nation  of  Planters. 

5.  The  wars  in  which  they  engaged  made  the  Planters 
know  how  strong  they  were  when  united,  and  they  felt  a  de 
sire  to  become  one  people.   They  considered  the  subject,  and 
finally  they  resolved  that  if  the  king  and  governors  did  not 
use  them  better  than  they  hafl  done,  and  allow  them  more 
freedom,  they  would  defy  them  all,  and  govern  themselves. 

6.  When  the  French  and  Indian  War  closed  they  hoped 
for  better  times,  for  a  good  young  man  had  just  become 
King  of  England   [1761].      This   was  George  the  Third, 
who  lived  almost  sixty  years  a  king.     If  he  could  have  had 
his  own  way,  he  would  have  been  kind  and  indulgent  to  the 
Americans,  but  bad  and  often  ignorant  men  advised  him, 
and  things  went  wrong. 

7.  The  war  just  ended  had  cost  England  a  great  deal, 
and  all  the  money  in  the  king's  treasury  was  spent.     He 
asked  his   ministers  or  advisers  how  he  should  get  more. 
"  Tax  the  Americans,"  they  said  ;  ' '  they  are  rich,   and  are 
willing  to  give  you  as  much  money  as  you  want.     Make 
them  pay  so  much  upon  every  thing  they  receive  in  ships. 
It  is  but  little,  and  they  will  not  mind  it." 

8.  The  young  king  did  so,  and  sent  men,   called   Com 
missioners  of  Customs,  to  collect  the  money.     The  people 
grumbled  about  it,  and  disliked   the  commissioners ;  and 
James   Otis,  a  great  Patriot  of  Massachusetts,   spoke   his 
mind  plainly,  and  advised  the  people  not  to  pay  a  penny. 
So  the  king  did  not  get  much  money  in  that  way. 

9.  The  king  and  his  advisers  now  tried  another  way  to 
get  money  from  the  Americans.     They  made  a  law  that  ev- 


QUESTIONS. — 5.  What  did  the  Planters  know  and  do  ?  6.  What 
can  you  say  of  a  young  king  ?  7.  .What  can  you  tell  about  taxing  the 
Americans  ?  8.  What  did  the  king  do  ?  and  how  did  the  Americans 
feel  and  act  ?  9.  How  did  the  king  and  his  friends  try  to  get  money 
from  the  Americans  ? 


108  THE    REVOLUTION. 

ery  piece  of  paper  on  which  bargains  or  agreements  of  any 
kind  were  written,  should  have  fastened  to  it  a  little  piece 
of  blue  paper,  on  which  were  stamped  certain  words,  with  a 
representation  of  a  Crown,  the  emblem  of  supreme  power. 
It  was  decreed  that  all  bargains  or  agreements,  written  up 
on  paper  without  this,  should  be  good  for  nothing. 

10.  These  bits  of  blue  paper  were 
called  stamps,  and  were  furnished  by 
the  king  and  his  advisers,  only,  for 
which  they  charged  certain  prices.  It 
was  thought  that,  in  this  way,  money 
could  be  got  from  the  Americans,  be 
cause  they  would  have  to  buy  paper 
with  these  stamps  on,  or  else  have 
none  that  was  good.  This  law  was 
called  The  Stamp  Act. 

11.  The  Americans  were  very  indignant  because  of  this 
attempt  to  get  their  money.     In  Virginia,  a  great  Patriot, 
named  Patrick  Henry,  boldly  advised  the  people  to  write 
bargains  on  whatever  paper  they  pleased,  and  pay  no  atten 
tion  to  the  Stamp  Act. 

12.  Henry  charmed  every  body  by  his  manner  of  speak 
ing.    When,  in  the  Virginia  Legislature,  he  boldly  defied 
the  king  and  his  government,  and  in  speaking  of  the  dan 
ger  a  monarch  was  in  who  oppressed  his  people,  he  had 
said,  "  Cassar  had  his  Brutus,  Charles  the  First  his  Crom 
well,  and  George  the  Third  " — he  was  interrupted  by  per 
sons  who  cried,  "Treason  !  Treason  !  "     Henry  finished  by 
saying — "  may  profit  by  their  example  ;    if  that  be  treason, 
make  the  most  of  it." 

13.  All    over  the  country  the  people  were  very  much 
excited.     The  Gospel  ministers  in  their  pulpits,  speakers  at 

QUESTIONS.  — 10.  What  can  you  tell  of  stamps  and  the  Stamp 
Act?  u,  12.  What  can  you  tell  about  Patrick  Henry?  13.  What 
can  you  tell  of  the  excitement  of  the  people  ? 


PRELIMINARY    EVENTS. 


IO9 


public  meetings,  and  the  newspapers,  spoke  against  the 
Stamp  Act.  At  length  men  were  appointed  in  several  col 
onies  to  meet  in  New  York  in  the  autumn  of  1765,  to  talk 
the  matter  over,  and  advise  the  people  what  to  do. 

14.  This  meeting  was  called  the  Stamp  Act  Congress. 
Wise  men  were  there ;  and  they  wrote  excellent  letters  to 


PATRICK    IICNIIY    IX 


VIRGINIA    ASSEMBLY. 


the  king,  and  to  the  English  Parliament  or  Legislature, 
asking  both  to  be  just  toward  the  Americans.  They  also 
wrote  what  they  called  a  Declaration  of  Rights,  or  a  state 
ment  of  what  privileges  they  were  entitled  to  under  the 
constitution  and  laws  of  England  and  their  own  charters. 

15.  After  that,  the  people  resolved  to  have  nothing  to 
do  with  the  stamps.  Men  who  had  agreed  -  to  sell  them 
were  insulted  everywhere.  Many  persons  formed  societies, 


QUESTIONS.— 14.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  Stamp  Act  Congress  ? 
15.   What  did  the  American  men  and  women  do  ? 


IIO  THE    REVOLUTION. 

and  called  themselves  Sons  of  Liberty.  Merchants  agreed 
not  to  buy  any  more  goods  in  England,  while  that  act  was  a 
law ;  and  the  women  spun  wool  and  flax,  and  made  cloth 
for  their  sons,  brothers,  and  husbands  to  wear,  rather  than 
have  them  buy  it  in  England. 

1 6.  The  king  and  his  ministers  soon  saw  that  they  had 
made  a  serious  mistake.     The  great  William  Pitt  [page  98] 
was    in  Parliament,  and   advised  the  repeal  of  the  Stamp 
Act ;  that  is,  its  being  done  away  with.     His  advice  was 
taken.     The  Act  was  repealed  in  the  spring  of  1766,  and 
there  were  great  rejoicings  in  England  and  America. 

17.  The  advisers  of  the  king,  not  knowing  how  to  obtain 
as   much  money  as  they  wanted,   determined  to  try  some 
other   way  to  get  it  from  the  Americans.     So  they  induced 
Parliament  (for  only  Parliament  had  the  right  to  do  it)  to 
decree  that  the  Americans  should  pay  to  the  king's  officers 
so  much  money  whenever  they  bought  any  tea,  paper,  glass, 
painters'  colors,  etc.,  brought  in  ships.     This,  as  we  have 
observed,  was  called  levying  duties. 

1 8.  Knowing  that  the  Americans  would  object  to  this, 
they  sent  soldiers  over  here  to  compel  the  people  to  pay 
the  money.      This   made   the  Americans  very  indignant. 
They  could  not  bear  the   thought   of  being   enslaved  by 
soldiers  ;  and,  in  each  colony,  the  Legislature   took   the 
matter  in  hand.     In  the  year  1768,  almost  every  Colonial 
Assembly  had  declared  that  Parliament  had  no  right  to  tax 
the  Americans,  unless  Americans  were  allowed  to  become 
members  of  Parliament.     Their  opinion  was,  that 

TAXATION      WITHOUT      REPRESENTATION       IS 
T  Y  R  AN  NY. 

19.  But  the  king,  his  advisers,  and  Parliament,  did  not 

QUESTIONS — 16.  What  was  done  in  England  ?  17.  What  else 
was  done  to  get  money  from  the  Americans  ?  18.  What  was  done  to 
force  the  Americans  to  pay  money  ?  What  did  the  Assemblies  do  ? 
19.  What  did  the  king  and  Parliament  do? 


PRELIMINARY    EVENTS.  Ill 


mind  what  the  Americans  said.  They  sent  officers  over  to 
collect  the  duties,  or  tax,  and  threatened  to  send  more 
soldiers,  if  the  Americans  did  not  become  quiet,  and  pay  the 
money  without  murmuring. 

20.  Those  proud  men  in  England  did  not  know  what 
bold,  and  wise,  and  good  men  they  were  dealing  with,  or 
they  would  never  have  acted  so  foolishly  and  wickedly.  The 
tax-gatherers  came,  but  they  were  treated  with  contempt. 
In  Boston  they  were  insulted,  driven  from  their  houses,  and 
compelled  to  take  shelter  in  a  fort  in  the  harbor. 

21.  General  Gage,  who  was  made  governor  at  Montreal, 
[verse  63,  page   104],  was  then  in  Halifax  with  an  army. 
He  went  to  Boston,  with  many  soldiers,  to  compel    the 
people  to  pay  the  duties,  or  tax.     It  was  a  quiet  Sabbath 
morning  in  September,   1768,  when  he  marched  into  the 
town,  with  flags  flying  and  drums  beating,  as  if  it  had  been 
a   conquered  city.     But  the  people,  strong  in  the  right,  felt 
no  dismay. 

22.  The  colonial  governors  became  more  proud,  insolent, 
and  overbearing,  when  they  saw  the  determination  of  the 
English   government   to  force   the  Americans  into  obedi 
ence.     They  treated  them  as  rebels,  and  in  every  way  the 
Americans   were    irritated  beyond  endurance.      Yet  they 
acted   manly   and  respectful,  while    they  were   firm    and 
unyielding. 

23.  Even  the  children  partook  of  the  boldness  of  their 
fathers   and  mothers.       On  one  occasion,  in  Boston,    the 
soldiers  had  beaten  down  some  snow-hills  which  the  boys 
had  raised.     This  had  been  done  before,  and  the  lads  de 
termined  not  to  endure  it  longer.     The  larger  boys  held  a 
meeting,  and  several  of  them  were  appointed  to  see  General 
Gage  about  it. 

QUESTIONS. — 20.  What  then  happened,  and  why  ?  21.  What  can 
you  tell  about  Gage's  arrival  in  Boston  ?  22.  How  did  the  governors 
act?  23,  24.  What  did  soldiers  do  to  Boston  boys  ? 


112  THE    REVOLUTION. 


24.  When  the  boys  entered  Gage?s  room,  he  asked  why 
so  many  children  had  called  upon  him.     "We  come,  sir," 
said  the  tallest  boy,  "  to  demand  satisfaction."     "  What !  " 
said   the  general,  "  have  your  fathers  been  teaching  you  re 
bellion,  and  sent  you  to  exhibit  it  here  ? "     "  Nobody  sent 
us,  sir,"  replied  the  boy,  while  his  eyes  flashed,  and  his 
cheeks  reddened,  at  being  accused  of  rebellion. 

25.  The  lad  then  told  Gage  how  the  soldiers  had  broken 
down  their  snow-hills,  and  how.  when  they  complained,  they 
were   called   young   rebels.     "  Yesterday,"    he   continued 
"  our  works  were  destroyed  the  third  time,  and  we  will  bear 
it  no  longer."     The  general's  heart  was  touched  by  the 
noble  courage  of  the  boy.     "  The  very  children  here,"  he 
said  to  an  officer  at  his  side,  "  draw  in  a  love  of  liberty  with 
the  air  they  breathe."     He  then  assured  the  boys  that  their 
snow-hills  should  not  be  touched  again. 

26.  The  soldiers  in  New  York  and  Boston  became  very 
insolent,  and  they  and  the  citizens  frequently  quarreled.    In 
the  latter   city,  on  the  5th  of  March,  1770,  a  quarrel  took 
place,  and  that  evening  there  was  a  riot.    Three  citizens  were 
killed,  and  four  were  dangerously  wounded,  by  the  soldiers. 

27.  The  excitement  was  very  great.    All  the  bells  of  the 
city  were  rung,  and  no  doubt  there  would  have  been  a  great 
deal  of  bloodshed,  if  the  governor  had  not  promised  justice 
to  the  people.     They  demanded  the  instant  removal  of  the 
troops  from  Boston.     This  was  done,  and  quiet  was  restor 
ed.     The  "Boston  Massacre,"  as  it  was  called,  was  long 
remembered.     . 

28.  The  advisers  of  the  king,  seeing  how  much  trouble 
there  was  in  America,  concluded  to  take  the  tax  off  of  every 
thing,  except  tea.     This  was  continued,  because  they  wished 
to  assert  the  right  of  Parliament  to  tax  the  Americans. 

QUESTIONS. — 24,  25.  What  can  you  tell  about  brave  Boston  boys  ? 
26.  What  sad  event  happened  in  Boston  ?  27.  What  then  was  done  ? 
28.  What  change  in  taxing  was  made  ? 


PRELIMINARY    EVENTS.  IIJ 

29.  But  the  Americans  would  not  be  satisfied  so  long  as 
a  single  tax  remained  without  their  consent.     It  was  not  the 
amount  of  the  tax  that  they  cared  for,  but  they  denied  the 
right  to  tax  them  at  all.     Seeing  that  the  Americans  were 
firm,  and  would  not  buy  goods  in  England,  to  the  great 
hurt  of  the  merchants  there,  the  ministers  tried  to  put  the 
tax  upon  tea  in  another  shape,  which  will  be  noticed  pres 
ently.     But  it  would  not  do.     "  No  taxes,  without  our  con 
sent,"  said  the  Americans. 

30.  In   North   Carolina    the    home    taxes   were   very 
heavy,  and  the  people  joined  in  the  arrangement  of  meas 
ures  to  regulate  affairs.     These  associations  were  in  the 
back  settlements,  and  the  members  were  called  Regula 
tors. 

31.  The  governor,  finding  his  officers  could  not  collect 
the  taxes  there,  marched  to  these  districts  himself,  with  a 
body  of  soldiers.     The  Regulators  now  prepared  to  meet 
him,  and  in  May,  1771,  they  had  quite  a  battle  near  the 
Allamance   creek.      The    Regulators  were   defeated,   and 
several  leaders  were  hanged.     From  that  time  the  people 
hated  the  rule  of  the  king  and  his  governors. 

32.  A  year  later,  the  people  of  Rhode  Island  showed  their 
defiance,  by  burning  a  vessel  belonging  to  the  king,  which 
was  in  Narraganset  Bay  to  enforce  the  collection  of  taxes. 
On  a  starry  night  in  June,  1772,  Captain  Whipple  and  more 
than  sixty  men  went  in  a  boat  and  set  the  vessel  on  fire. 
Three  years  afterward,  the  Captain  of  a  British  vessel  wrote 
to  the  leader  —  "You,  Abraham  Whipple,  on  the  i7th  of 
June,   1772,  burned  his  majesty's  vessel,  the  Gasfe,  and  I 
will  hang  you  at  the  yard-arm.  JAMES  WALLACE." 

Whipple  immediately  replied  : 

QUESTIONS. — 29.  How  did  the  Americans  feel  about  it,  and  act  ? 

30.  What  can   you   tell    about   the    Regulators   in  North  Carolina? 

31.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  there  ?     32.  What  occurred  in 
Narraganset  Bay  in  1772  ?     What  three  years  afterward  ? 

8 


114  THE    REVOLUTION. 

"  To  SIR  JAMES  WALLACE  : 

"  SIR, — Always  catch  a  man  before  you  hang  him. 

"  ABRAHAM  WHIFFLE." 

Whipple  was  neither  caught  nor  hanged. 

33.  The  English  merchants  complained   because    the 
Americans  would  not  buy  goods  of  them  while  there  was  a 
tax  upon  tea.     So  the  king's  advisers  thought  to  please  the 
Americans  by  making  an  arrangement  with  the  East  India 
Company,  that  brought  all  the  tea  from  China,  to  sell  it  at 
a  less  price  to  the  Americans.     The  tax,  also,  was  made 
very  small. 

34.  Now,  thought  Lord  North  (the  chief  minister)  and 
the  East  India  Company,  all  will  be  well ;  and  ship  after 
ship  was  filled  with  tea  and  sent  to  America.    But  all  was  not 
well.  There  was  yet  a  TAX  upon  tea,  though  ever  so  small, 
and  the  Americans  would  not  yield  in  the  least. 

35.  The  ships  arrived,  but  nowhere  was  the  tea  allow 
ed  to  be  sold.     In  most  places  it  was  not  permitted  even 
to  be  landed.     In  Boston  the  people  had  resolved  before 
hand  what  to  do,  when  any  tea-ships  should  arrive.     The 
captains  were  to  be  ordered  to  leave  the  harbor  at  once, 

^3?        __^      and  if  they  refused,  their  cargoes 
were  to  be  destroyed. 

36.  Two  ships  came  to  a  Bos 
ton  wharf  in  cold  December,  1773, 
and  would  not  leave.  The  people 
held  a  great  meeting  in  Faneuil 
Hall  ;  and  at  dusk,  a  large  number 
of  men,  dressed  like  Indians,  went 
on  board  the  vessels,  broke  open 
every  chest  of  tea,  and  cast  the  contents  into  the  water. 

QUESTIONS. — 33.  What  can  you  tell  about  English  merchants  and 
the  king's  advisers  ?  34.  What  can  you  tell  about  tea  sent  to  Ameri 
ca  ?  35-  What  can  you  tell  about  the  tea  that  came  ?  36.  What  hap 
pened  in  Boston  and  its  harbor 


PRELIMINARY    EVENTS. 


So,  as  they  said  at  the  time,  "Boston  harbor  was  made  a 
great  tea-pot ! " 

37.  When  news    of  this    event  reached    England,  the 
king,  his  advisers,  and  the  Parliament,  were  very  indignant, 
and  they  resolved  to  punish  the  people  of  Boston  by  pro 
hibiting  vessels  from  leaving  or  entering  that  harbor. 

38.  On  the  ist  of  June,  1774,  General  Gage   came  to 
Boston    as  Governor  of  Massachusetts,   and    troops  were 
ordered  there  to  carry  out  the  measures  for  punishing  the 
people.    Of  course,  all  business  was  stopped,  and  the  inhabi 
tants  suffered  very  much.     But  the  patriots  all  over  the 
country  sent  them  food  and  other  necessaries,  and  a  con 
siderable   amount  of  money  was  sent  to  them  from  Lon 
don.     So  they  managed  to  get  along,  though  it  was  hard 
work. 

39.  The   patriots  of  Massachusetts  were  not  discour 
aged,  even  in  the  midst  of  their   sufferings.     They  knew 
themselves  to  be  right,  and  remembered  that 

"  Thrice  armed  is  he  who  has  his  quarrel  just." 

They  relied  upon  God  for  guidance  and  aid,  and  they  found 
that  reliance  to  be  not  in  vain. 

40.  It  was  now  perceived  by  the  patriots  all  over  the 
land,  that  war  was  probable,  and  they  prepared  their  minds 
for  it.     Certain  men,    called  Committees  of  Correspond 
ence,  were  chosen  in  each  colony,  to  give  and  receive  in 
formation.     Those  of  Massachusetts  seemed  to  be  the  most 
active  of  all,  for  persecution  gave  them  strength. 

41.  Among  these,  no  one  was  more  active  than  Samuel 
Adams,   who,  from  the  beginning,  had  been  one  of  the 

QUESTIONS. — 37.  How  did  the  king  and  his  friends  feel  and  act  ? 
38.  What  can  you  tell  of  Gage,  and  the  punishment  of  the  Boston  peo 
ple  ?  39.  "What  can  you  say  of  the  Massachusetts  patriots  ?  40. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Committees  of  Correspondence  ?  41;  What 
can  you  tell  about  Samuel  Adams  and  other  Massachusetts  patriots  ? 


n6 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


SNAKE  DEVICK. 


firmest  opposers  of  the  king  and  his  advisers.  At  his 
suggestion  the  patriots  of  Massachusetts  met  in  council, 
and  sent  forth  an  invitation  to  all  the  colonies,  to  choose 
men  to  meet  in  a  general  Congress,  and  consult  upon  what 
was  best  to  be  done. 

42.  The  idea  of  UNION  now  filled  all  minds  and  hearts. 
The  newspapers  were  also  filled 
with  it ;  and  some  of  them  had  at 
their  head  the  representation  of  a 
snake  in  parts,  each  part  represent 
ing  a  separate  colony.  Under 
neath  it  were  the  words,  Unite,  or 
Die — that  is,  the  colonies  must  form  a  Union,  or  become 
slaves. 

43.  The  whole  country  was 
much  excited  during  the  summer  ; 
and  before  August,  delegates  for 
the  Congress  were  appointed  in  all 
the  colonies  but  Georgia.  These 
met  in  Carpenters'  Hall,  Philadel 
phia,  on  the  5th  of  September, 
1774.  That  assembly  is  known 
as  the  First  Continental  Con 
gress. 

44.  Peyton  Randolph,  a  bold  patriot  of  Virginia,  was 
chosen  President  of  the  Continental  Congress,  and  Charles 
Thomson  of  Pennsylvania  was  appointed  Secretary.     Then 
it  was  that  a  union  of  the  colonies  was  really  commenced, 
and  the  first  grand  step  was  taken  toward  forming  our  noble 
Republic,  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 

45.  That  Congress  continued  fifty  days.     The  members 


CARPENTERS1  HALL. 


QUESTIONS. — 42.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  union  of  the  people  ? 
43.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  First  Continental  Congress  ?  44.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  meeting  of  the  Congress  ?  45.  What  did  the 
Congress  do  ? 


FIRST    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


showed  so  much  wisdom  and  firmness,  that  the  greatest 
men  of  Europe  were  astonished.  When  they  separated, 
they  agreed  to  meet  again  on  the  loth  of  the  next  May, 
unless,  in  the  meanwhile,  the  king  and  his  advisers  and  the 
Parliament  should  treat  the  Americans  justly,  when  there 
would  be  no  necessity  for  such  meeting. 

46.  But  the  king  and  Parliament  were  not  just  to  the 
Americans  ;  and  before  the  roth  of  the  next  May,  British 
troops  and  armed  patriots  had  commenced  THE  REVOLU 
TION  —  the  old  War  for  Independence,  which  we  will  now 
consider. 


SECTION   II. 

FIRST   YEAR    OF    THE   WAR  FOR   INDEPENDENCE. 

[Mrs-] 

1.  England,  Scotland,  Wales,  and  Ireland,  formed  one 
kingdom,  called    Great    Britain.     Hereafter,   we   will   say 
Great  Britain  instead  of  England,  and  the  British  instead 
of  the  English. 

2.  During  the   summer  of  1774,  the   Americans  made 
preparations  for  war,  for  they  saw  no  disposition  in  the  king 
and  Parliament  to  be  just.     They  made  guns  and  gunpow- 
cLr,  practiced  military  movements,  and  formed  themselves 
into  companies  to  be  ready  for  battle  at  a  minute's  warn 
ing.     On  this  account  they  were  called  Minute-men. 

3.  General  Gage  became  alarmed.     He  was  afraid  the 
people  of  Massachusetts  would  attack  him  and  his  troops, 
so  he  built  a  strong  wall  of  wood,  and  stone,  and  earth, 
across  a  narrow  strip  of  land  that  connected  the  ground 


QUESTIONS* — 46.  What  can  you  say  of  the  king  and  Parliament  ? 
I.  What  countries  formed  Great  Britain  ?  2.  What  did  the  Americans 
do  in  1774?  3.  What  did  General  Gage  do? 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


on  which  Boston  stood,  with  the  main  land.  This  was 
called  Boston  Neck.  Gage  placed  cannons  there,  to  keep 
the  patriots  away  from  the  city. 

4.  Early  in  September  the  news  went  abroad   that   the 
British  were  firing  cannon-balls  upon  Boston,  from   their 
ships.     The  Minute-men,  from  every  direction,  started  for 
Boston,  and  within  two  days  full  thirty  thousand  of  them 
were  on  their  way.     The  story  was  not  true  ;  but  General 
Gage  was  made  to  see  how  dangerous  it  would  be  to  pro 
voke  the  people. 

5.  The  patriots  felt  their  strength,  and  paying  no  atten 
tion  to  what  Gage  said,  ninety  of  them  met  at  Salem,  form 
ed  what  they  called  a   Provincial  Congress,  and  taking  all 
matters  of  government  into  their  own  hands,  they  prepared 
for  war  in  earnest.     This  was  the  first  really  independent 
government  ever  formed  in  America. 

6.  When  the  king  and  his  advisers  heard  of  these  things, 
they  were  at  their  wits'  ends.     Dr.  Franklin  was  then  in 
London,  and  he  begged  them  to  treat  the  Americans  well. 
Good  men  in  Parliament  did  the  same,  but  they  would  not 
listen.     They  went  right  on  doing  more  and  more  to  make 
the  Americans  dislike  them. 

7.  When  the  trees  budded,  in  the  spring  of  1775,  there 
were  three  thousand  British  troops  in  Boston,  sent  there  to 
frighten  the  Americans.     Yet   they   were    not  frightened. 
They  saw  that  they  must  fight  for  freedom,  or  be  slaves,  and 
they   resolved   to   defy   the   fleets   and   armies   of   Great 
Britain. 

8.  With  all  these  soldiers,  Gage  felt  strong.     Hearing 
that  the  patriots  were  collecting  powder  and  balls,  muskets 
and  provisions,  at  the  village  of  Concord,  he  sent  a  party  of 


QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  gathering  of  the 
Minute-men  ?  5.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  independent  govern 
ment  ?  6.  What  was  done  in  England  ?  7.  What  can  you  tell  about 
British  troops  and  Americans  ?  8.  What  did  Gage  do  ? 


FIRST    YEAR    OF   THE    WAR.  I  19 

soldiers,  on  the  night  of  the  i8th  of  April,  to  seize  them 
ami  carry  them  to  Boston. 

9.  These  troops  reached  Lexington  at  daylight.    A  good 
many  Minute-men  were  watching  for  them  there.     A  sharp 
fight  took  place,  and  eight  of  the  patriots  were  killed,  and 
the  rest  driven  away.     This  was  the  beginning  of  the  old 
War  for  Independence. 

10.  The  British  now  marched  on  to  Concord  to  seize 
the  Stores,  and  there  they  had  another  fight  with  the  patriots. 
They  soon  found  that  the  Minute-men  were  coming  from  all 
quarters,  so  they  turned  and  fled  to  Boston  as  fast  as  their 
feet  could  go.     When  they  got  there,  they  found  that  two 
hundred  and  seventy-three  of  their  number  had  been  killed 
or  wounded. 

11.  When  the  news  of  this  bloodshed  became  generally 
known,  there  was  great  excitement  among  the  patriots  all 
over  New   England  and  elsewhere.     Hundreds  of  people, 
armed  and  unarmed,  started  for  Boston  ;  and,  before  the 
ist  of  May,  full  twenty  thousand  men  were  there,  building 
fortifications  to  keep  the  British  army  from  coming  out  of 
the   city.      Among  them  were  Putnam,  Stark,  and  other 
brave  soldiers,  who  had   learned  the  art  of  fighting  in  the 
French  and  Indian  War. 

12.  In  other  parts  of  the  country  the  Sons  of  Liberty 
took  bold  steps.     They  seized  powder,  cannons,  muskets, 
and  other  things ;  told  the  royal  governors  to  leave  the 
country  as  soon  as  possible,  and  plainly  said  to  the  king  and 
Parliament,   "  Now  we  are  ready  to  fight  for  our  freedom. 
Send  on  your  soldiers  as  soon  as  you  please." 

13.  At  Fort  Ticonderoga,  the  British  had  a  great  many 
cannons  and  much  powder.     Early  in  May,  some  Connec- 

QUESTIONS. — 9.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  fight  at  Lexington  ?  10. 
What  of  a  fight  at  Concord  and  flight  to  Boston  ?  1 1.  What  happened 
when  these  fights  were  known?  12.  What  did  the  people  do?  13. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  ? 


I2O  THE    REVOLUTION. 

ticut,  Massachusetts,  and  Vermont  people,  led  by  Ethan 
Allen  and  Benedict  Arnold,  went  across  Lake  Champlain 
one  night,  and  just  at  daylight  rushed  into  that  fort,  in  spite 
of  the  sentinels. 

14.  Ethan  Allen  was  a  rough,  but  very  brave  man.     He 
called  to  the  British  commander,  who  was  in  bed,  to  give  up 
the  fort.     The  commander  came  to  the  door,  and  said,  "  By 
what  authority  do  you  demand  it  ?  "    "  By  that  of  the  Great 
Jehovah  and  the  Continental  Congress !  "  shouted  Allen. 
The  commander  thought  the  authority  sufficient,  and  gave 
up  the  fort.     Crown  Point  was  taken  two  or  three  days  af 
terward,  and  the  cannons  from  Ticonderoga  were  conveyed 
to  Boston,  and  used  against  the  British. 

15.  Toward  the  close  of  May,  several  war-vessels  came 
from  England  with  troops  and  those  famous  soldiers,  Gene 
rals  Howe,  Clinton,  and  Burgoyne.    There  were  then  twelve 
thousand  British  troops  in  Boston,  and  many  large  war-ships 
were  in  the  harbor. 

1 6.  Feeling  very  strong,  Gage  now  determined  to  march 
out  and  attack  the  Americans.     The  patriots  determined 
that  he  should  not ;  and  on  a  warm  and  starry  night  in 
June,  a  thousand  of  them,  under  the  great  patriot,  Colonel 
Prescott,  marched  silently  over  Charlestown  Neck,  to  build 
a  redoubt,  or  sort  of  fort,  on  Bunker's  Hill,  so  as  to  fire 
cannon-balls  directly  into  Boston.     By  mistake,  in  the  dark, 
they  fortified  Breed's  Hill. 

1 7.  The  British,  in  Boston,  .were  very  much  alarmed  when 
they  saw  this  redoubt,  almost  finished,  at  dawn  of  the  lyth 
of  June.     They  had  cannons  upon  Copp's  Hill,  in  Boston, 
and  these,  with  others  in  the  ships,  commenced  firing  upon 
the  Americans.     But  the  Americans  were  not  harmed. 

1 8.  At  noon,  General  Howe,  with  three  thousand  British 

QUESTIONS. — 15.  Who  and  what  now  came  from  England?  16. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Americans  on  Breed's  Hill  ?  17.  What  did 
the  British  do  ?  18.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  fight  and  a  burning  town  ? 


FIRST    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


121 


soldiers,  crossed  over  in  boats  and  attacked  the  redoubt. 
The  Americans  had  no  cannons,  but  with  their  muskets 
they  killed  a  great  many  of  the  British,  and  compelled  them 
to  fall  back  twice.  In  the  mean  while,  Charlestown,  at  the 
foot  of  the  hill,  had  been  set  on  fire,  and  the  whole  scene 
was  terrible. 

19.  At  last  the  Americans  had  used  up  all  their  powder. 
The  British  had  plenty,  and  rushing 
up,  they  drove  the  patriots  from  the 
redoubt.  General  Putnam  was  on 
Bunker's  Hill  with  troops,  but  could 
not  get  them  formed  in  time ;  so  the 
Americans  were  completely  driven 
away.  One  of  their  best  men,  and 
greatest  patriots,  Gen.  Warren,  was 
killed. 

20.  In  this  bat 
tle  the  Americans  lost  in  killed,  wounded, 
and   prisoners,  about  four  hundred  and 
fifty  men.     The  British  lost 
about  eleven  hundred.    This 


BUNKER'S  HILL  MONUMENT. 


QUESTIONS — 19,20.  What  more  can  you  tell   of  the   battle  of 
Bunker's  Hill  ? 


122  THE    REVOLUTION. 

conflict,  though  on  Breed's  Hill,  is  called  the  battle  of 
Bunker's  Hill ;  and  the  tall  obelisk  of  granite,  220  feet  in 
height,  that  stands  where  the  redoubt  was,  is  called  the 
Bunker's  Hill  Monument. 

21.  While  these  things  were  taking  place  in  New  Eng 
land,  the  patriots  in  the  other  colonies  were  just  as  bold  and 
busy.     In  Virginia,  Patrick  Henry,  who  spoke  out  so  plain 
ly  about  the  Stamp  Act  [page  108],  talked  still  more  plainly 
now ;  and  he  finished  a  speech  in  Richmond  with  these 
noble  words,  GIVE  ME  LIBERTY  OR  GIVE  ME  DEATH  ! 

22.  Soon  after  this,  Henry  marched  at  the  head  of  a 
band  of  Minute-men,  and  compelled  Governor  Dunmore, 
at  Williamsburg,  to  give  up   some  powder  he  had  seized, 
which  belonged  to  the  people.     And  before  the  battle  of 
Bunker's  Hill,  the  patriots  had  driven  the  royal  governor  on 
board  of  a  British  war-ship,  and  he  dared  not  come  back. 

23.  In  the  back  country  of  North  Carolina,  the  patriots 
had  also  been  bold  and  busy.     They  came  together  in  May, 
and  declared  themselves  free   and  independent  of  British 
rule.     In  New  York,   South  Carolina,    and  Georgia,  they 
seized  powder   and  guns,  drove  away  the  royal  governors 
and  declared  themselves  ready  to  fight  for  freedom. 

24.  While    the   people  were  thus  excited,  the  SECOND 
CONTINENTAL  CONGRESS   met  at  Philadelphia.     The  wise 
and  patriotic  men  collected  there,  said  to  the  king,  in  sub 
stance,    "  Be  just,  and  we  will  lay  down  our  arms,  and  be 
your  best  friends.     But  know,  O  king,  that  we  have  counted 
the   cost   of  war,  and  find  nothing  so  dreadful  as  slavery. 
Be  just,  or  we  will  fight  your  fleets  and  armies  until  we  be 
come  a  free  people." 

25.  The  Congress  did  not  wait   for  the  king's  answer, 

QUESTIONS. — 21.  What  was  done  in  other  colonies?  22.  What 
can  you  tell  about  Patrick  Henry  ?  23.  What  did  the  Patriots  do 
elsewhere  ?  24.  What  can  you  say  about  the  Second  Continental 
Congress  ?  25.  \Vhat  important  thing  did  Congress  do  ? 


FIRST    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


I2J 


but  wisely  prepared  for  war.  They  appointed  George 
Washington,  the  brave  soldier  who  was  with  Braddock, 
twenty  years  before  [page  92],  to  be  the  commander-in-chief 
of  the  continental  armies,  with  several  great  Patriots  as  his 
chief  assistants. 


•WASHINGTON  TAKING    COMMAND  OF  THE    ARMY. 

26.  Washington  went  immediately  to  Cambridge,  near 
Boston,  and  there,  under  the  shadow  of  a  fine  elm-tree,  yet 
standing,  he  took  the  command  of  the  army  on  the  3d  of 

QUESTION. — 26.  What  can  you  tell  about  Washington  and  the  army  ? 


124  THE    REVOLUTION. 

July.  That  army  was  made  up  of  all  sorts  of  people,  with 
all  sorts  of  dresses,  and  all  sorts  of  weapons.  Washington 
began  at  once  to  put  them  in  good  condition ;  and  all  that 
summer  and  autumn,  and  the  next  winter,  he  was  employed 
in  efforts  to  drive  the  British  from  Boston.  He  finally  suc 
ceeded,  as  we  shall  notice  presently. 

27.  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point  being  in  their  hands, 
the  Americans  resolved  to  take  possession  of  Canada.     An 
army  was  collected  and  placed  under  the  command  of  two 
great  Patriots  and  soldiers,  Generals  Schuyler  and   Mont 
gomery. 

28.  This  army  went  down  Lake  Champlain  to  its  foot, 
in  August,  and  attempted  to  take  the  fort  at  St.  John's,  on 
the  Sorel,  away  from  the  British.     They  failed,  went  back 

to  an  island,  and  there  en 
camped.  General  Schuyler 
was  soon  afterward  taken  sick, 
and  went  to  his  home  in  Al 
bany,  and  Montgomery  be 
came  the  sole  commander. 

29.  Toward  the  close  of 
September,  Montgomery  at 
tacked  St.  John's,  but  it.  was 

GENERAL  SCHUYLER.  more    ^^    a   month     before   116 

got  possession  of  it.  In  the  meanwhile,  Colonel  Ethan 
Allen,  with  a  small  party,  attempted  to  take  Montreal,  but 
were  taken  themselves.  Allen  was  sent  to  England  a  pris 
oner,  in  irons,  and  did  not  gain  his  liberty  for  a  long 
time. 

30.  Colonel  Bedel,  of  New  Hampshire,  and  a  few  troops, 
took  the  fort  at  Chamblee,  at  about  the  same  time ;  and 
soon  after  that,  Montgomery  was  marching  as  a  victor, 


QUESTIONS. — 27.  What  did  the  Americans  now  do  ?  28.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  Americans  on  Lake  Champlain  ?  29.  What 
was  done  in  Canada  ?  30.  What  else  was  done  there  ? 


FIRST    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


toward  Montreal.     That  city  was  given  up  to  him  on   the 
i3th  of  November,  1775. 

31.  Winter  was  now  coming  on.     Montgomery   heard 
that  Arnold  was  approaching  Quebec  through  the  wilder 
ness,  and,  with  a  little  more  than  three  hundred  poorly  clad 
troops,  he  hastened  toward  that  city  to  join  him,  for  winter 
frosts  were  binding  the  rivers,  and  blinding  snow  was  cov 
ering  the  country. 

32.  That   march   of    Arnold    with   a   thousand    men, 
through  forests  and  swamps  filled  with  snow  and  ice,  was 
wonderful.     He  went  through  the  wilderness  from  the  Ken- 
nebec  river  to  the  St.   Lawrence,  and  was  at  Point  Levi, 
opposite  Quebec,  on  the  gth  of  November.     He   crossed 
the  river,  and,  with  his  shivering  little  army,  stood  upon  the 
Plains  of  Abraham  [see  page  103!,  and  demanded  the  sur 
render  of  the  city.     He   was  unsuccessful  ;  and  then   he 
marched  up  the  St.  Lawrence  twenty  miles,  where  he  met 
Montgomery  on  the  first  day  of  December. 

33.  The  united  troops  now  marched  directly  for  Quebec  ; 
and  for  three  weeks,  in  the  midst  of  terrible  snow-storms, 
they  tried  to  get  possession  of   the 

city.  Montgomery  finally  determined 
to  force  his  way  into  that  strong- 
walled  city,  through  the  gates,  and 
for  this  purpose  he  separated  his 
little  army  into  four  divisions. 

34.  In  this  attempt,  while  leading 
one  of  the  divisions,  the  brave  Mont 
gomery  was  killed.     After  a  combat 
for  several  hours,  many  of  the  Amer- 

icans  were  -made  prisoners,  and  Arnold  led  the  remainder 


QUESTIONS. — 3 1 .  What  did  Montgomery  do  ?  32.  What  can  you 
tell  about  Arnold  and  his  men  ?  33.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  Amer 
icans  at  Quebec  ?  34.  What  can  you  tell  of  Montgomery,  and  of  the 
Americans  in  Canada  ? 


126  THE    REVOLUTION. 

away,  for  there  appeared  no  hope  of  taking  Quebec.  Be 
fore  the  middle  of  June  following,  the  Patriots  were  driven 
entirely  out  of  Canada. 

35.  The  Patriots  of  Virginia  were  more  successful.  After 
Governor  Dunmore  was  driven  away  from  Williamsburg, 
he  collected  a  large  number  of  Tories  and  negroes,  and 
commenced  destroying  the  property  of  Whigs  in  lower  Vir 
ginia.  The  Minute-men  soon  gathered  to  oppose  him ; 
and  after  a  severe  battle  at  the  Great  Bridge,  near  the  Dis 
mal  Swamp,  they  drove  him  to  the  British  ships  at  Norfolk. 
In  revenge,  he  burned  Norfolk  on  the  ist  of  January,  1776  ;; 
but  he  was  soon  afterward  compelled  to  leave  the  country 
and  go  to  England. 

•  36.  Among   the  Minute-men  of  Virginia  were   brave 
ones  from  Culpepper  county,  whose  flag  bore  the  picture 
of  a  rattlesnake,  with  the   words,  Don't 
tread  on  me.     It  said,  "  Don't  tread  on  me, 
I  have  dangerous  fangs." 

The  Americans  said  to  the  king,  "  Don't 
tread  on  us  ;  we  will  fight."     It  also  had 
the  words  of  Patrick  Henry,  "  Liberty  or 
Death  ! " 

37.  When  the  war  had  fairly  commenced,  two  distinct 
parties  appeared,  one  called  Whig,  the  other  Tory.  Their 
names  came  from  England,  where  Tory  meant  one  who  was 
a  friend  of  the  king,  and  Whig  one  who  was  opposed  to 
him.  All  through  the  Revolution,  there  were  many  here 
who  were  the  friends  of  the  king.  These  were  called  TO 
RIES,  and  the  Patriots  wece  all  called  WHIGS. 

QUESTIONS. — 35.  What  can  you  tell  of  events  in  .lower  Virginia  ? 
36.  What  can  you  tell  of  Culpepper  flag  ?  37.  How  do  you  ex 
plain  the  meaning  of  Whig  and  Tory  ? 


CULPEPPER  FLAG. 


SECOND    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


I27 


SECTION    III. 


SECOND    YEAR     OF     THE    WAR     FOR     INDE 
PENDENCE.       [1776.] 

i.  During  the  summer  of  1775,  the  Continental  Con 
gress  made  every  preparation  to  continue  the  war.  Money 
was  wanted,  and  enough  of  gold  and  silver  could  not  be 
had.  So  they  issued  Bills  of  Credit,  as  they  were  called  ; 


£6i 


A  BILL  OF  CREDIT,  OR  CONTINENTAL  MONEY. 

that  is,  a  kind  of  paper-money  similar  to  our  bank-bills, 
but  printed  on  coarse  paper,  and  very  rough  in  appearance. 

2.  These  bills  the  people  used  freely,  expecting  to  get 
gold  and  silver  for  them  after  the  war.     But  they  did  not. 
Congress  issued  cart-loads  of  them.     They  answered  the 
purpose  for  the  time,  but  the  people  lost  a  great  deal  by 
them,  for  before  the  war  was  ended  they  became  worthless. 

3.  The  Congress  also  ordered  some  war-vessels  to  be 

QUESTIONS. — i,  2.  "What  can  you  tell  about  Continental  money  ? 
3.  What  did  Congress  do  ?   and  what  can  you  tell  about  privateers  ? 


128  THE    REVOLUTION. 

built;  and  they  gave  private  persons  permission  to  arm 
vessels  and  take  any  British  ships  they  might  find.  These 
were  called  Privateers,  and  soon  there  were  a  great  many 
of  them  on  the  ocean. 

4.  Great  Britain  also  made  large  preparations  for  war 
against  the  Patriots.     Besides  mustering  thousands  of  sol 
diers  and  preparing  a  great  many  war-vessels,  for  the  pur 
pose,  seventeen  thousand  German  soldiers  were  obtained, 
mostly  from  Hesse  Cassel.   On  that  account,  all  of  the  sol 
diers  from  Germany  were  called  Hessians.    They  were  hired 
by  the  British  and  sent  over  to  help  make  the  Americans 
slaves. 

5.  When  Washington  heard  of  these  preparations,  he  re 
solved  to  do  his  best  to  drive  the  British  from  Boston  im 
mediately.     He  then  had  fourteen  thousand  soldiers.    He 
fired  many  cannon-balls  upon  the  city  from  time  to  time  ; 
and  finally,  on  the  evening  of  the  4th  of  March,  1776,  he 
sent  a  strong  party  to  build  embankments  for  cannons  on 
Dorchester  Heights,  now  in  South  Boston. 

6.  When  the  British  saw   this   at  daylight,  they  were 
alarmed,  and  Howe  ordered  troops  to  go   and  drive  the 
Americans  away.     A  storm  prevented  their  going.     So  the 
Americans  completed  their  works,  and  the  British  now  saw 
plainly  that  the  sooner  they  left  Boston  the  better  it  would 
be  for  them. 

7.  Howe  sent  word  to  Washington,  that  if  he  would  let 
him  and  his  troops  leave  Boston  quietly,  in  his   ships,  he 
would  do  so.     Washington  consented  ;  and  on  Sunday,  the 
1 7th  of  March,  1776,  the  British  and  a  great  many  Tories 
left  Boston  forever.     The  American  army  then  took  posses 
sion  of  it,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  people,  and  its  harbor  was 
opened  for  business. 

QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  preparations  did  Great  Britain  make?  5. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Washington  at  Boston  ?  6.  What  did  the 
British  perceive  and  do  ?  7.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  British  leav 
ing  Boston  ? 


SECOND    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  129 

8.  Before  this,  a  great  British  soldier,  Sir   Henry  Clin 
ton,  left  Boston  with  troops,  in  ships.'    Washington  thought 
he  might  be  going  to  attack  New  York,  so  he  sent  a  brave 
officer,  General  Charles  Lee,  to  raise  troops  in  Connecticut 
and  go  to  that  city. 

9.  Clinton  heard  of  this  some  way,  and  thought  it  best 
not  to  go  into  New  York  harbor.     He  sailed  southward  to 
attack  Charleston,  and  Lee  went  on  by  land  to  watch  his 
movements . 

10.  When    Howe    sailed    from    Boston,   Washington 
thought  that  he,  too,  might  be  going  to  attack  New  York. 
He  left  troops  enough  to  keep   Howe  from   coming  back, 
and  then  went  to  New  York  himself  with  quite  a  large 
army,  and  built  forts  there  and  on  the  Hudson  river,  4. 

11.  Clinton  was  joined  on  the  coast  of  North  Carolina 
by  several  battle-ships,  commanded  by  a  great  sea-warrior 
named  Parker,  and  early  in  June  they  all  reached  Charles 
ton  harbor.     The  Patriots  there  were  prepared  for  them, 
and  General  Lee  arrived  soon  afterward. 

12.  Within  that  harbor  is  an  island,  on  which  the  Pa 
triots  had  a  fort  nearly  comple 
ted.     Five  hundred  soldiers,  un 
der  Colonel  Moultrie,  and  many 

cannons,  were  placed  in  it,  when          ^ifej*  ^SBP 
they  saw  the  British  fleet  coming. 

While  Clinton  and  his  men  were 

• 
trying  in  vain  to  reach  the  fort  by 

land,  several  of  the  battle-ships 
came  in  and  fairly  rained  heavy 
iron  cannon-balls  upon  it  COLONEL  UOCLTRn«- 

13.  These  balls  did  little  harm,  for  the  fort  was  made  of 
soft  palmetto  logs.     One  of  the  balls  cut  down  the  staff  on 

QUESTIONS. — 8,9.  What  can  you   tell   about  Clinton  and  Lee? 
10.  What  did  Washington  do?     n.  What  was  done  on  the  Carolina 
coast  ?     12.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  fort  near  Charleston  ?     13.  What 
can  you  tell  of  a  brave  youog  soldier  there  ? 
9 


IJO  THE    REVOLUTION. 

which  the  patriot  flag  was  fastened.  The  flag  fell  outside 
of  the  fort.  A  brave  young  man,  named  Jasper,  climbed 
down  in  the  midst  of  the  flying  cannon-balls,  picked  up  the 
flag,  fastened  it  upon  the  ramrod  of  a  cannon,  and  then  placed 
it  on  the  fort  in  such  a  way  that  it  kept  flying  during  the 
whole  battle ! 

14.  This  fight  lasted  almost  ten  hours.     The  Patriots 
fired  cannon-balls  from  the  fort  upon  the  British  ships,  so 
fast  and  continual,  that  they  were  half  cut  in  pieces,  and 
more  than  two  hundred  of  the  people  in  them  were  killed 
or  wounded.     The  ships  were  dreadfully  shattered  and  their 
sails  torn.     They  got  away  from  the  fort  as  quickly  as  pos 
sible.     The  troops  went  on  board  the  best  vessels,  and  all 
sailed  away,  sorry  enough  that  they  ever  went  there. 

15.  The  Americans  now  felt  certain  that  the  British 
would  never  be  just  toward  them,  and  that  there  was  no 
use  in  trying  to  be  friends  with  the  king  and  Parliament. 
So  they  thought  much  of  being  a  free  and  independent  peo 
ple,  without  a  king,  and  at  liberty  to  choose  their  own  ru 
lers.     First  the  Patriots  in  one  colony,  and  then  those  in 
another,  met  together,  and  talked  it  over  ;  and  finally  the 
Continental  Congress  took  the  matter  into  consideration. 

16.  In  June,  1776,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  a  great  Patriot 
of  Virginia,  arose  in  Congress  and  declared  that  the  United 

Colonies  were,  and  ought  to 
be,  free  and  independent 
states,  and  then  asked  other 
members  to  think  about  it, 
and  talk  it  over.  They  did 
so  for  almost  a  month,  and  on 
the  2d  of  July  Congress 
STATE  nousK  agreed  to  it.  Congress  then 


i 


QUESTIONS. — 14.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  battle  ?  15.  What 
did  the  Americans  now  feel  and  do  ?  16.  What  was  done  in  Con 
gress  ? 


SECOND    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


held  its  meetings  in  the  State  House,  Philadelphia,   and 
John  Hancock  was  president. 

17.  Five  great  Patriots,  named  Thomas  Jefferson,  John 
Adams,  Benjamin  Franklin,  Roger  Sherman,   and  Robert 
R.  Livingston,  had  written  a  long  paper,  giving  reasons 
why  the  Americans  ought  to  be  free  ;  and  this,  with  the 
words  of  Richard  Henry  Lee,  is  called  THE  DECLARATION 
OF  INDEPENDENCE. 

18.  This  Declaration  was  agreed  to  on  the  Fourth  of 
July,  1776.     So,  every  year,  on  that  day,  at  sunrise  and 
sunset,  we  ring  the  bells  and  fire  the  guns  ;  and  at  noon, 
soldiers  are  generally  out  with  their  flags  flying,  and  drums 
beating.    The  boys,  full  of  glee,  let  off  crackers  from  morn 
ing  till  night,  and  in  the  evening  splendid  fire-works  are 
shown,  to  the  delight  of  every  body.     This  is  as  it  should 
be,  for  that  was  the  birth-day  of  the  UNITED  STATES  OF 
AMERICA,  which  soon  became  a  Nation. 

19.  The  people  rejoiced  when  the  Declaration  was  made 
known  to  them,  and  wished  to  put  out  of  the  way  every 
thing  that  reminded  them  that  they  had  been  ruled  by  a 
king.     In  the  city  of  New  York  was  a  fine  statue,  or  fig 
ure,  of  King  George  on  horseback.     It  was  made  of  lead, 
and  covered  with  gilding.     When  the  people  and  soldiers 
there  heard  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  they  pull 
ed  down  that  leaden  statue,  and  made  bullets  of  it,  with 
which  they  fought  the  British. 

20.  At  about  the  time  of  the  Declaration  of  Independ 
ence,  General  Howe  came  in  ships  with  many  troops,  and 
landed  on  Staten  Island,  near  New  York.     A  month  after 
ward,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  came  there  from  the  South,  with 
many  more  troops  \  and  two  or  three  weeks  later,  a  large 

QUESTIONS.—  17.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  Committee  of  Congress  ? 
1  8.  What  more  can  you  say  about  the  Declaration  of  Independence  ? 
19.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  statue  of  King  George  ?  20.  What 
occurred  on  Staten-Island  ? 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


number  of  the  hired  Hessians  [verse  4,  page  128],  came  and 
landed  there. 

21.  Washington  was  in  New  York  with  the  American 
army.     He  sent  a  large  number  of  them  over  to  Brooklyn, 
to  build  a  fort  and  oppose  the  British,  for  he  believed  that 
they  would  come  to  the  attack  of  New  York  by  that  way. 
And  so  they  did.     They  crossed  the  Narrows  between  Long 
and  Staten  Islands,  marched  up,  and  near  Brooklyn  they 
had  a  severe  battle  with  the  Americans.     Many  of  the  Pa 
triots  were  killed  and  made  prisoners,  and  the  British  were 
the  victors. 

22.  The  Americans  called  their  strong  work  at  Brook 
lyn,  Fort  Putnam.     In  and  near  that  the  remainder  of  their 
army  were  collected,  while  the  British  prepared  to  attack 
them  again.     Early  on  the  third  morning  after  the  battle 
(the  3oth  of  August),  they  all  escaped  across  the  East  riv 
er  in  boats,  under  cover  of  a  heavy  fog,  much  to  the  aston 
ishment  and  mortification  of  the  British.     When  the  fog 
rolled  away,  and  the  sunlight  burst  upon  Brooklyn  and  New 
York,  the  last  boat-load  of  Patriots  had  reached  the  city 
shore. 

23.  The  Americans  were  not  allowed  to  remain  much 
longer  in  New  York.     Washington  saw  that  the  British  ar 
my  was  a  great  deal  stronger  than  his,  and  that  Howe  was 
preparing  to  cross  over  and  attack  his  troops.     So  he  pru 
dently  left  the  city,  marched  to  the  lofty  ground  on  the 
Hudson,  where  Fort  Washington  had  been  built,  and  there 
formed  a  strong  camp  on  what  was  called  Harlem  Heights. 

24.  Howe  tried  to  drive  the  Americans  from  this  posi 
tion,  but  could  not.     Then  he  resolved  to  get  in  their  rear, 
and  went  up  the  East  river  to  Westchester  county,  with  a 

QUESTIONS.—  21.  What  did  the  Americans  and  the  British  do  ? 
22.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  escape  of  the  Americans  ?  23.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  Americans  leaving  New  York  ?  24.  What  can 
you  tell  about  events  in  Westchester  county  ? 


SECOND    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


large  number  of  troops,  where  he  was  joined  by  some  fresh 
Hessians.  Washington  was  wide  awake,  and  went  into 
Westchester,  too,  when  both  armies  marched  up  the  river 
Bronx  to  White  Plains,  watching  each  other. 

25.  The  two  armies  had  a  pretty  severe  battle  at  White 
Plains  on  the  28th  of  October.     The  Americans  were  de 
feated,  and  fled  to  the  hills  of  North  Castle.     A  few  days 
afterward,  Washington  crossed  the  Hudson  river  with  most 
of  his  army,  and  joined  General  Greene  at  Fort  Lee,  on  the 
Jersey  shore,  nearly  opposite  Fort  Washington. 

26.  Less   than   a  fortnight  afterward,  many  Hessians 
[verse  4,  page  128],  and  some  English  soldiers,  attacked  Fort 
Washington.     They  took  possession  of  it  [Nov.  16,  1776], 
after  losing  a  thousand  men,  and  then  made  more  than  two 
thousand  Americans  prisoners.     These,  with  others,  were 
confined  in  the  loathsome  prisons  and  prison-ships  at  New 
York.     The  most  fa 

mous  of  these  prison- 
ships  was  the  Jersey, 
in  which  thousands 
of  Americans  died. 

27.  Two  days  af 
ter    the   capture  of 

A  THE    JERSEY     PKI8ON-8IIIP. 

Fort       Washington, 

Lord  Cornwallis  (an  eminent  English  soldier),  with  six 
thousand  troops,  crossed  the  Hudson,  drove  Washington 
and  his  army  from  Fort  Lee,  and  for  three  weeks  chased 
them  across  New  Jersey  to  the  Delaware  river  at  Trenton. 

28.  The  American  soldiers  were  then  not  more  than 
three  thousand  in  number,  and  these  were  wretchedly  clad, 
and  half-starved.     They  crossed  the  icy  Delaware  on  the 

QUESTIONS  —  25.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  at  White  Plains  ? 
26.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  at  Fort  Washington,  and  of  prison 
ers  ?  27.  What  occurred  in  New  Jersey  ?  28.  What  can  you  say 
about  the  American  soldiers  ? 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


8th  of  December,  and  sat  down,  almost  in  despair,  upon 
the  Pennsylvania  shore. 

29.  But  the  mind  of  Washington  was  full  of  hope,  be 
cause  he  knew  that  he  was  engaged  in  a  right  cause,  and 
fully  'believed  that  God  would  help  the  Americans.     The 
Congress,   sitting  at   Philadelphia,  knew    that  the  British 
might  easily  cross  the  Delaware,  and  come  and  take  that 
city.     They  were  much  alarmed,  and  fled  to  Baltimore,  af 
ter  vesting  Washington  with  the  powers  of  a  Dictator. 

30.  The  British  did  not  cross  the  Delaware,  but  formed 
small  camps  near   it.     The  Hessians  were  encamped   at 
Trenton,  and  Washington  resolved  to  attack  them.    Christ 
mas  was  approaching.     The  Germans  always  make  that  a 
holiday,  and  Washington  very  wisely  concluded   that,  after 
drinking  and  sporting  all  day,  they  would  sleep  very  sound 
ly  that  night. 

31.  So,  on  Christmas  night  [1776],  in  the  midst  of  a 
storm  of  hail  and  rain,  Washington,  with  more   than  two 
thousand  men,  and  several  cannons,  crossed  the  river  among 
the  floating  ice,  eight  miles  above  Trenton,  but  not  in  time 
to  reach  that  town  before  daylight.     The  Americans  march 
ed  in  two  divisions.     One  was  led  by  Washington,  and  the 
other  by  General    Sullivan.     The   Hessians  were  greatly 
surprised.     Their   commander  was  killed,  several  of  his 
soldiers  were  slain  and  wounded,  and  more  than  a  thousand 
were  made  prisoners,  and  taken  to  the  Pennsylvania  shore 
the  same  day. 

32.  This   was   indeed   a  brilliant    affair.      There   was 
great  rejoicing  among  the  Patriots  all  over  the  country  ;  and 
the  Congress  made  Washington  a  Dictator,  and  told  him 
that  he  might  do  just  what  he  liked,  for  six  months.     The 

QUESTIONS.  —  29.  What  can  you  say  about  Washington  and  Con. 
gress  ?  30.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Hessians  at  Trenton?  31. 
What  can  you  tell  about  crossing  the  Delaware,  and  battle  at  Trenton  ? 
32.  What  was  the  effect  of  the  battle  at  Trenton  ? 


THIRD    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  135 

British  were  very  much  astonished  and  frightened  at  the 
boldness  of  the  Americans ;  and  many  true  Patriots,  who 
felt  afraid  when  Washington  was  chased  across  New  Jersey, 
now  came  forward  and  joined  his  army. 

33.  Washington  now  determined  to  drive  the  British 
out  of  New  Jersey.  He  crossed  the  Delaware  again,  with 
the  whole  of  his  little  army,  and  formed  a  camp  at  Trenton- 
The  British  and  Hessians  joined,  and  formed  a  camp  at 
Princeton,  only  ten  miles  off.  Such  was  the  situation  of 
the  two  armies  at  the  close  of  1776. 


SECTION    IV. 

THIRD    YEAR     OF     THE     WAR     FOR     INDEPEND 
ENCE.       [I777-] 

1.  The  British  Parliament  acted  very  strangely.     They 
seemed  to  think  that  the  Americans  were  nobodies,  and 
that  they  might  kick  and  cuff  them  as  they  pleased.     They 
appeared  not  to  know  how  bravely  the  Patriots  had  acted 
against  almost  thirty  thousand  choice   British  troops  and 
fierce  Hessians  ;  and  no  doubt  they  thought  that  the  whole 
flurry,  as  they  called  it,  would  soon  be  over.     They  refused 
to  do  justice  to  the  Americans,  and  prepared  to  send  more 
soldiers  over  to  fight  them. 

2.  The  Continental  Congress,  on  the  contrary,  acted 
\visely  and  promptly.     They  knew  how  the  French  hated 
the  English,  so  they  sent  Silas  Deane  to  France,  to  ask  the 
French  king  to  help  the  Americans  against  his  old  enemy. 
King   Louis  was  glad  of  the  opportunity,  and  promised 
great  things.     Then,    after  the  Declaration  of  Independ 
ence  was  over,  Congress  appointed  Silas  Deane,  Dr.  Frank- 

QUESTIONS. — 33.  What  did  the  two  armies  do  ?     i.  How  did  the 
British  Parliament  think  and  act  ?    2.  What  did  Congress  do  ? 


136  THE     DEVOLUTION. 

lin,    and   Arthur   Lee,    to  be  ministers  or  agents  for  the 
Americans,  in  France. 

3.  The  Congress  had,  long  before,  perceived  the  neces 
sity  for  laws  to  bind  all  of  the  colonists  together.     In  1775, 

Dr.  Franklin  wrote  such  laws,  and 
others  did  so  afterward.  Early  in 
1777  these  were  agreed  to.  They 
were  called  ARTICLES  OF  CONFED 
ERATION,  or  solemn  agreements 
between  the  different  colonies  to 
act  as  one  State,  in  many  things. 
These  lasted  ten  years,  but  did  not 
work  well,  because  the  States  did 
not  really  have  a  National  Gov- 

'  DB.    FBANKXIN. 

ernment. 

4.  Let  us  see  what  the  American  and  British  armies 
near  the  Delaware  were  doing  at  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1777.     Washington  had  five  thousand  soldiers  at  Trenton 
on  New  Year's  day.     On  the   2d  of  January,   Cornwallis 
came  from  Princeton  with  a  great  many  troops  to  attack 
them.     He  arrived  at  evening,  and  concluded  to  wait  until 
the  next  morning,  when  he  thought  it  would  be  very  easy 
for  him  to  conquer  the  Patriots. 

5.  The  Americans  were  in  great  peril,  and  hardly  knew 
what  to  do.     Cornwallis  was  very  strong.    The  ground  was 
so  soft  that  the  cannons  could  not  be  dragged  away,  and 
they  could  not  get  across  the  Delaware.     Toward  midnight 
the  wind  blew  cold,  and  the  ground  was  frozen.     Washing 
ton  then  left  some  men  to  keep  his  camp-fires  burning,  and, 
with  his  whole  army  and  cannons,  he  marched  off  to  Prince 
ton  before  daylight. 

6.  Cornwallis  was  astonished  and  mortified,  when  he 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  tell  about  Articles  of  Confedera 
tion  ?  4.  What  occurred  at  Trenton  ?  5.  What  did  the  Americans 
do  ?  6.  What  can  you  tell  about  Cornwallis  ? 


THIRD    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


found  Washington  had  escaped.  Just  then  he  thought  he 
heard  the  rumbling  of  thunder  in  the  direction  of  Prince 
ton.  He  listened,  when  one  of  his  officers  said,  "  Thun 
der,  on  a  clear  morning  in  mid-winter  !  No,  no  ;  to  arms, 
general  !  Washington  has  out-generaled  us,  and  is  attack 
ing  our  troops  at  Princeton.  You  hear  his  cannon.  Let 
us  fly  to  the  rescue  !  " 

7.  He  was  right.     Just  at  sunrise,  on  that  keen  frosty 
morning,  the  Americans  attacked  a  large  party  of  British 
soldiers   at  Princeton,  and,  after  a  severe  battle,  became 
victors.     But  they  lost  General  Mercer,  one  of  the  bravest 
and  best  Patriots  in  the  army.     He  was  wounded,  taken  to 
a  house  near  by,  and  there  died  a  few  days  afterward. 

8.  Cornwallis  had   hastened  to  Princeton,  but  when  he 
arrived  not  a  patriot  soldier  was  there.     Washington  had 
led  them  onto  a  resting-place  many  miles  distant,  and  then 
they  all  encamped  among  the  hills  of  East  Jersey,  at  Mor- 
ristown,  until  spring. 

9.  From   Morristown,  Washington  sent  out  parties  to 
attack   the    British  and  armed   Tories,    and    finally  drove 
them  out  of  New  Jersey,  except  at  two  places.     Then  Con 
gress  returned  to  Philadelphia  ;  and  every  body  now  began 
to  think  that  the  Americans  would   surely  drive  all   the 
British  and  Hessians  back  to  Europe. 

10.  It  was  almost  June  [1777]  before  the   two  armies 
commenced  the  summer  campaign  in  earnest.     The   most 
of  the  British  were  in  New  York  and  its  neighborhood  ;  and 
General  Howe  sent  out  strong  parties  of  soldiers  to  do  mis 
chief  to  the  Americans  in  New  Jersey,  on  the    Hudson 
river,  and  in  Connecticut. 

11.  One  of  the  meanest  of  these  expeditions  was  under 

QUESTIONS.  —  7.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  at  Princeton  ?  8. 
What  followed  ?  9.  What  did  Washington  and  Congress  do  ?  10. 
"What  can  you  say  about  the  summer  campaign  ?  what  was  first  done  ? 
n.  What  can  you  tell  of  Tryon's  expedition  ? 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


General  Tryon,  who  had  been  Governor  of  New  York.  He 
went  up  Long  Island  Sound  with  British  and  Tory  soldiers 
[April],  landed  between  the  villages  of  Norfolk  and  Fair- 
field,  and,  marching  into  the  country,  he  burned  Danbury. 
He  also  treated  the  innocent  inhabitants  very  cruelly. 

12.  The   Patriots  of  Connecticut  soon  gathered,  under 
those  brave  soldiers,  Arnold,  Wooster,  and  Silliman,  and 
drove  the  invaders  back  to  their  ships  [April  27],  after  a 
sharp   battle   at   Ridgefield.     There  General  Wooster  was 
killed.     Tryon  lost  altogether   about  three  hundred  men 
before  he  escaped  to  his  vessels. 

13.  The  Americans   concluded  that  they  could  play  at 
that  game,  too.      So  toward  the   close  of  May,   a   party 
under  Colonel  Meigs  crossed  Long  Island  Sound  to  Sag 
Harbor,  and  burned  a  dozen  British  vessels  there  ;  also  the 
store-houses   and   their   contents,    and    carried   off  ninety 
prisoners,  without  losing  one  of  their  own  men. 

14.  The   British  held  possession  of  Rhode   Island  for 
several  months.     Prescott,  the  commanding  general  there, 
was  a  tyrant,  and  treated  the  people  very  badly.     One  night 
in  July,  Colonel  Barton  of  Providence,  and  some  others, 
went  across  Narraganset  Bay  unseen,  and  carried  off  Prescott 
from  his  quarters,  without  allowing  him  to  dress.     These 
things  made  the  British  act  a  little  different,  for  they  saw 
that  the  Americans  were  expert  players  at  their  own  game. 

15.  At  the  close  of  May,  1777,  Washington  had  almost 
ten  thousand  troops  with  him  in  New  Jersey.     For  a  long 
time  he  was  perplexed  to  know  what  the  British  army  was 
going  to  do.     It  had  been  arranged  in  England,  that  the 
British  should  take  possession  of  the  country  on  the  Hudson 
river  and  Lake  Champlain,  and  thus  separate  New  England 
from  the  other  colonies. 

QUESTIONS. — 12.  What  can  you  tell  of  Connecticut  Patriots  ?  13. 
What  did  the  Americans  do  ?  14.  What  occurred  on  Rhode  Island  ? 
15.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  British  plans  ? 


THIRD    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  139 

1 6.  To  accomplish  this,  a  large  army,    under  General 
John  Burgoyne,  assembled  at  St.  John's,  at  the  foot  of  Lake 
Champlain,  in  June,  and  General  Howe  was  to  send  troops 
up  the  Hudson.  But  Howe  seemed  hardly  to  know  what  to 
do,  and  his  movements  perplexed  Washington.     He    went 
into    New  Jersey,    and  tried  to   draw  the  Americans  into 
battle.     Then   he   retreated ;  and   finally,   with  all  of  the 
British  troops  in  New  Jersey,  he  crossed  over   to    Staten 
Island,  and  encamped  there. 

17.  In  June  and  July,  Burgoyne  went  up  Lake  Cham- 
plain,  a  victor,  taking  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga  from 
the  Americans  [July  12],  without  much 

trouble,  and  spreading  terror  all  over 
the  North.  At  the  same  time,  the 
British  troops  in  New  York  seemed  to 
be  preparing  to  go  up  the  Hudson. 
All  at  once  eighteen  thousand  of  them, 
with  Howe  at  their  head,  went  on  board 
ships  commanded  by  Howe's  brother, 

and  Sailed  southward.  GENERAL  LA  FAYETTE. 

1 8.  Washington    now  saw  plainly  that  Howe  was  pro 
ceeding  to  capture  Philadelphia.     He  immediately  marched 
to  that  city  with  the  main  portion  of  the  Patriot  army,  and 
there  he  was  first  visited  by  La  Fayette,  a  young  and  brave 
soldier  who  had  just  come  from   France  to  fight  for  the 
Americans. 

19.  La  Fayette  was  a  noble  young  man.     He  had  heard 
how  the  Americans  were  striving  for  freedom,  and  he  was 
anxious  to  help  them.     He  had  just  married  a  beautiful  girl, 
and  his  friends  tried  to  keep  him  at  home.     But  she,  gene 
rous   as  he,  cheerfully  consented  to  his  departure,  and  he 

QUESTIONS. — 16.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  movements  of  Bur 
goyne  and  Howe  ?  17.  What  further  can  you  tell  about  British 
troops  ?  18.  What  did  Washington  perceive  and  do?  19.  What  can 
you  tell  about  La  Fayette  ? 


I4O  THE    REVOLUTION. 

came  here  full  of  love  for  the  Americans.  He  joined  the 
army  under  Washington,  and  was  one  of  the  firmest  friends 
of  the  cause. 

20.  Howe  went  up  the  Chesapeake  Bay,  because  the 
Americans  had  obstructed  the  Delaware  river.     He  landed 
near  the  head  of  it  [Aug.  25],  and  proceeded  toward  Phil 
adelphia.     Washington  was   marching  to  meet  him.     On 
the  Brandywine  creek,  several  miles  above  Wilmington,  the 
two  armies  had  a  very  hard  battle  [Sept.  n]  for  a  whole 
day,  and  the  British  were  victorious. 

21.  In  that  battle,  La  Fayette  was  badly  wounded  in 
his  leg,  and  many  good   and  brave   men  were  lost.    Full 
twelve  hundred  of  the  Americans  were  killed,  wounded,  or 
made  prisoners,  and  the  British  loss  was  about  eight  hun 
dred. 

22.  Washington  and  his  thinned  troops  fled  to  Philadel 
phia,  followed  by  the  British.     The  Congress  left  that  city, 
and  met,  first,  at  Lancaster  [Sept.  22],  and  then  at  York, 
where  they  remained  several  months.     Fearing  the  British 
might  take  their  provisions  and  other  things  at  Reading,  the 
Americans  soon  left  Philadelphia,  and  marched  in  that  di 
rection.    Then  Howe  encamped  at  Germantown,  four  miles 
distant,  and  prepared  to  make  Philadelphia  the  residence 
of  his  army  for  the  winter. 

23.  The  Americans  had  put  obstructions  in  the  Dela 
ware,  below  Philadelphia,  to  keep  ships  from  sailing  up  to 
that  city.     Near  there,  on  each  side  of  the  river,  they  had 
also  built  a  fort.     These,  called  Forts  Mifflin  and  Mercer, 
must  be  taken  from  the  Patriots,  or  the  British  army  at 
Philadelphia  could  not  get  provisions  by  water. 

24.  Lord  Howe's  fleet  came  up  to  the  obstructions,  and 

QUESTIONS.— 20.  What  did  the  two  armies  do  ?  21.  What  can 
you  tell  about  the  battle  on  the  Brandywine  ?  22.  What  can  you  tell 
of  the  movements  of  the  two  armies  ?  23.  What  can  you  tell  about 
forts  on  the  Delaware  ?  24.  What  can  you  tell  of  battles  on  the  Dela 
ware  ? 


THIRD    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  14! 

two  thousand  Hessian  soldiers  attacked  Fort  Mercer,  on 
the  New  Jersey  side.  Soon  afterward,  British  soldiers  at 
tacked  Fort  Miftlin,  on  the  Pennsylvania  shore  ;  and  after 
a  brave  defence,  both  had  to  be  given  up  to  Howe's  troops 
at  the  middle  of  November.  Then  the  obstructions  were 
removed,  and  several  British  ships  went  up  to  the  city. 

25.  Toward  the  close  of  September,  Washington  came 
down  the  Schuylkill  with  his  whole  army,  and  early  on  the 
morning  of  the  4th  of  October,  he  fell  upon  the  British  at 
Germantown.     They  fought  several  hours,  when  the  Ame 
ricans  were  beaten,  with  a  loss  about  equal  to  that  on  the 
Branclywine. 

26.  Washington  and  his  army  then  marched  back,  and 
encamped  at  White  Marsh.     Soon  afterward  the  whole  Brit 
ish  army  went  into  Philadelphia,  where  they  remained  all 
winter.     A  little  later    the  American    army  marched    to 
Valley  Forge,  built  huts,  and  remained  there  until  spring, 
suffering  dreadfully  for  the  want  of  food  and  clothing. 

27.  Let  us  now  see  what  Burgoyne  was  doing.     The 
Americans  at  Ticonderoga,  under  General  St.  Clair,  were 
too  weak  to  oppose  Burgoyne  ;  so  they  fled  [July  7,  1777], 
and  he  took  possession  of  the  fort.     A  part  of  Burgoyne's 
army  pursued  them,  overtook  them  at  Hubbardton,  in  Ver 
mont,  and  there  a  hard  fight  occurred. 

28.  Here,  again,  the    Americans  were    beaten.      The 
same  evening,  some  of  the  British  armed  boats,  filled  with 
soldiers,  came  up  Lake  Champlain  to  Skenesborough  (now 
Whitehall),  and  destroyed  a  great  quantity  of  provisions 
belonging  to  the  Americans. 

29.  General   Schuyler  was  the  chief  commander  of  all 
the  American  troops  in  the  North.     These  were  very  few, 

QUESTIONS. — 25.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  battle  at  German- 
town  ?  26.  What  did  the  two  armies  now  do  ?  27.  What  did  Bur 
goyne  and  his  army  do  ?  28.  WThat  battle  occurred  ?  and  what  hap 
pened  at  Skenesborough  ?  29.  What  was  the  state  of  things  at  the 
North  ? 


142  THE    REVOLUTION. 

and  most  of  them  were  discouraged.  Every  thing  appear 
ed  gloomy  and  disheartening ;  and  the  people  began  to 
think  that  Burgoyne  would  eat  his  Christmas  dinner  at  Al 
bany,  as  a  victor,  which  he  had  boasted  he  would  do. 

30.  Schuyler  set  his  soldiers  to  tearing  down  the  bridges, 
and  felling  trees  across  the  roads  along  which  he  knew 
Burgoyne  would  come.     In  this  way  he  made  the  victor's 
march  slow,  and  enabled  himself  to  go  down  the  Hudson, 
and  collect  the  people  to  fight  the  British. 

31.  It  was  the  last   of  July  when  Burgoyne  reached 
Fort  Edward.     Then  his  provisions  were  nearly  gone,  and 
he  sent  a  party  of  Hessians  and  other  troops  to  seize  some 
cattle  and  food  belonging  to  the  Americans,  which  he  heard 
were  at  Bennington,  in  Vermont. 

32.  The  people  all  through  that  region  shouldered  their 
muskets,  and,  led  by  the  brave  General  Stark,  fought  the 
invaders  on  the  1 6th  of  August  [1777],  and  killed,  wounded, 
and  made  prisoners,  a  thousand  ot  them.     Burgoyne  was 
now  worse  off  than  ever,  and  hardly  knew  what  to  do. 

33.  A  short,  sad  story  forms  a  part  of  the  history  of  this 
campaign.     A  beautiful  young  girl,  named  Jane  McCrea, 
lived  at  Fort  Edward,  and  had  a  lover  in  Burgoyne's  army. 
When  that  army  approached  Fort  Edward,  the  lover  sent 
two  Indians  to  bring  her  in  safety  to  the   British   camp. 
She  was  shot  near  a  spring,  by  the  way.     Some  said  she 
was  killed  by  the  Indians,  who  quarreled  about  some  rum 
the  lover  was  to  give  them ;  and  others  said  she  was  shot 
by  accident. 

34.  Burgoyne  had  offered  the  Indians  so  much  money 
for  every  scalp  (the  hair  and  skin  of  the  top  of  the  head) 
they  would  bring  him ;  and  the  people  generally  believed 
that  the  Indians  had  killed  this  beautiful  young  girl  for  her 

QUESTIONS. — 30.  What  did  Schuyler  do  ?  31.  What  can  you  tell 
about  Burgoyne  and  his  army  ?  32.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  battle 
of  Bennington  ?  33,  34.  Tell  the  story  about  Jane  McCrea. 


THIRD    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


scalp,  which  they  carried  into  the  camp.  The  people  were 
indignant  because  Burgoyne  employed  the  cruel  Indians  at 
all  j  and  this  murder  of  an  innocent  girl  made  thousands 
of  young  men  join  the  American  army,  to  fight  and  drive 
away  such  wicked  invaders. 

35.  While  Burgoyne  was  coming  toward  the  Hudson, 
St.  Leger,  a  British  soldier,  was  marching  from  Oswego 
toward  the  Mohawk  Valley,  to  attack  the  Americans  at 
Fort  Schuyler,  then  the  name  of 
Fort  Stanwix,  mentioned  in  verse 
44  on  page  100.  He  led  many  In 
dians  under  a  great  Mohawk  chief, 
named  Brant,  and  a  large  number 
of  Tories. 

36.  The  people  of  the  Mohawk 
Valley  were  very  much  alarmed. 
A  large  number  of  them,  led  by 
General  Herkimer,  had  a  fight  with 
the  Tories  and  Indians  at  Oriskany, 
when  the  former  were  beaten,  and 
their  brave  general  was  so  badly 
wounded  that  he  died.  Then  Gen 
eral  Arnold,  who  had  been  sent  to 
help  them,  appeared,  and  St.  Leger 
and  his  white  and  red  savages  fled 
to  Lake  Ontario. 

37.  Burgoyne,  very  much  dis 
heartened,  marched  down  to  Sara 
toga.  General  Gates  was  then  in 
chief  command  of  the  Patriots  at 
the  North,  and  had  a  camp  at  Still- 
water,  strongly  defended  by  fortifications,  built  by  a  brave 

QUESTIONS.— 35.  What  can  you  tell  about  St.  Leger  and  others? 
36.  What  occurred  in  the  Mohawk  Valley  ?  37.  What  can  you  tell 
of  the  two  armies  ? 


JOSEPH  BRANT. 


Kosrn  SXKO. 


144  THE    REVOLUTION. 

and  generous  son  of  Poland,  named  Kosciuszko,  who,  like 
La  Fayette,  had  come  over  the  sea  to  help  the  Americans. 
38.  The  two  armies  came  to  battle  on  the  morning  of 
the  i Qtli  of  September,  and  fought  hard  all^day.  They 
battled  again  on  the  yth  of  October ;  and  ten  days  after 
ward,  Burgoyne  and  his  whole  army,  almost  six  thousand 
in  number,  were  made  prisoners  [Oct.  17,  1777],  by  the 
Americans. 

39.  This  was  more  than  two  months 
before  Christmas.  Burgoyne  dined  in 
Albany  much  earlier  than  he  expected 
to,  but  not  as  a  victor.  He  was  a  pri 
soner,  and  a  guest  at  the  table  of  Gene 
ral  Schuyler,  who  generously  forgave 
the  British  commander  for  burning  his 
house  and  mills  at  Saratoga. 
GENERA^ BURGOYNE.  4O-  Qn  the  day  before  Burgoyne's 

last  battle,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  and  a  large  number  of  British 
soldiers,  attacked  Forts  Clinton  and  Montgomery,  two  strong 
places  in  the  Hudson  highlands,  belonging  to  the  Ameri 
cans.  They  took  them  both  [Oct.  6] ;  and  then  many  troops 
went  up  the  river  in  ships  and  burned  the  village  of  Kings 
ton.  They  hoped,  in  this  way,  to  help  Burgoyne,  but  it  was 
too  late. 

41.  When  the  news  that  Burgoyne  was  taken,  had 
spread,  there  was  great  joy  all  over  the  country.  The  Brit 
ish  were  astonished,  and  the  Tories  were  dreadfully  fright 
ened.  And  when  the  French  King  heard  of  it,  he  said,  in 
substance,  "Well,  the  Americans  help  themselves  pretty 
well ;  I  think  it  will  be  safe  now  for  me  to  send  soldiers  and 
ships  to  help  them  more,  and  England  may  say  what  she 
pleases." 

QUESTIONS. — 38.  What  can  you  tell  of  two  battles  ?  39.  What 
more  can  you  tell  about  Burgoyne  ?  40.  What  was  done  on  1  ludson's 
river  ?  41.  What  was  the  effect  of  the  news  of  the  capture  of  Burgoyne  ? 


FOURTH^YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  145 

42.  At  the  close  of  1777,-  the  Third  Year  of  the  War  for 
independence,  the  Americans  felt  very  much  encouraged, 
for  they  had  clone  wonders  during  the  campaign,  and  the 
good  opinion  of  the  world  was  on  their  side. 


S  E  C  T  IjO  N    V  . 

FOURTH     YEAR      OF    THE     WAR    FOR     INDEPEND 
ENCE.       [1778.] 

1.  Twenty  miles  northwest  from  Philadelphia  is  a  little 
valley  that  opens  upon  a  wide  plain  along  the  banks  of  the 
Schuylkill  river.     Through  it  runs  a  stream  on  which,  before 
the    war  for  Independence,  was  a  forge,  where  iron  was 
made  into  various  things.     It  was  called  the  valley  forge, 
and  after  a  while  the  whole  place  was  named  Valley  Forge. 

2.  To  that  little  valley  Washington  led  the  American 
army  from  Whitemarsh.  through  the  snow,  in  cold  Decem 
ber.     Many  of  the  soldiers  were  barefooted,  and  left  marks 
of  blood  in  their  tracks  in  the  snow. 

3.  There  the  soldiers  built  rude  huts,  and  spent  the 
dreary  winter,  thinly  clothed  and  half-starved.     They  were 
more  willing  to  suffer  so,  than  to  lose  their  freedom  and 
become  slaves  to  the  king  and  Parliament.     At  the  same 
time,  the  British  army  were  enjoying  every  comfort  in  Phila 
delphia.     Then  it  was  that  the  good  Washington  prayed  in 
secret  for  God  to  help  his  countrymen,  and  his  prayers 
were  heard,  and  answered. 

4.  When  the  snow  had  melted,  and  the  tree-buds  began 
to  open,  news  came  that  the  French  King  would  send  sol- 

QUESTIONS. — 42.  How  did  the  Americans  now  feel  ?     I.  What  can 
you  tell  about  a  little  valley  ?     2.  What  happened  there  ?    3.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  American  and  British  soldiers  ?    4.   What  news 
delighted  the  Americans  ? 
10 


146  THE    REVOLUTION. 

diers  and  ships  to  help  the  Americans.  It  made  them  very 
joyful.  Then  came  news  that  the  king  and  Parliament 
would  now  do  right.  Then  they  were  still  more  joyful.  But 
when  they  remembered  how  often  they  had  been  deceived, 
they  would  not  believe  it.  It  was  well  they  did  not. 

5.  In  the  pleasant  month  of  May, 
General  Howe  sailed  for  England, 
and  left  the  British  army  in  charge 
of  Sir  Henry  Clinton.  They  gave 
Howe  a  great  ball  and  feast,  before 
he  left.  At  the  same  time  the  Ame 
ricans,  who  loved  freedom  better 
than  all  such  things,  were  suffering 
GENERAL  CLINTON.  at  Valley  Forge. 

6.  News  now  came  that  the  French  King  had  sent  one 
of  his  war-sailors,  named   D'Estaing,  with  many  ships,  to 
take  the  British  vessels  in  the  Delaware.     The  British  naval 
commander,  Lord  Howe,  was  frightened,  and  left  that  river 
as  soon  as  possible.     Clinton  was  also  alarmed,  and  left 
Philadelphia,  with  all  his  army,  on  the  i8th  of  June.     They 
fled  across  New  Jersey  toward  Sandy  Hook,  to  get  upon 
Lord  Howe's  ships  that  lay  at  anchor  there. 

7.  When  Washington  heard  of  these  movements,  he  put 
his  army  at  Valley  Forge  in  motion,  crossed  the  Delaware 
and   pursued  the    British  to    Monmouth,  in  WTest  Jersey. 
There,  on  one  of  the  hottest  days  ever  known,  they  had  a 
terrible  battle.     It  lasted  from  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning 
until  dark.     It  was  on  the  28th  of  June,  1778. 

8.  Fifty  soldiers  died  of  thirst  that  day.     One  soldier, 
who  was  firing  a  cannon,  was  shot  dead.     His  wife,  a  young 
Irish  woman,  named  Molly,  who  had  been  bringing  water 

QUESTIONS. — 5.  What  can  you  tell  about  General  Howe's  depart 
ure  ?  6.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  French  vessels  and  the  British 
fleet  and  army  ?  7.  What  can  you  tell  of  Washington  and  a  battle ; 
8.  What  can  you  tell  about  Captain  Molly  ? 


FOURTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  147 

to  him,  cook  his  place  at  the  gun,  and  kept  firing  it  all 
through  the  battle.  Washington  was  so  pleased  with  her 
for  this,  that  he  gave  her  the  pay  of  her  husband  after  that, 
and  she  wore  his  soldier-clothes  and  was  called  Captain 
Molly  as  long  as  she  lived. 

9.  Washington  intended  to  renew  the  battle  in  the  morn 
ing.  But  that  night,  after  the  moon  was  down,  while  he  and 
his  wearied  soldiers  were  sleeping,  Clinton  and  his  troops 
marched  silently  away  in  the  dark,  and  escaped  to  Sandy 
Hook.  Then  Clinton  wrote  to  his  king  how  valiantly  he 
withdrew  in  the  broad  moonlight.  One  of  our  poets  (John 
Trumbull)  made  fun  of  him  by  writing  thus  : 

"  He  forms  his  camp,  with  great  parade, 
While  evening  spreads  the  world  in  shade — 
Then  still,  like  some  endangered  spark, 
Steals  off  on  tip-toe  in  the  dark  ; 
Yet  writes  his  king,  in  boasting  tone, 
How  grand  he  marched  by  light  of  moon  !  " 

10.  Washington    and    his    army 
marched  from  Monmouth  to  the  Hud 
son  river,  and  crossed  into  Westches- 
ter  county,  while  the  British  proceeded 
in  ships  from  Sandy  Hook  to   New 
York.     Admiral    D'Estaing   and  his 
war-vessels   appeared    there  in  July, 
but  the  British  ships  were  safe  in  Rar- 
itan  Bay.     The  water  was  so  shallow 
between    Sandy    Hook    and    Staten        OOUNT 

Island,  that  the  heavy  French  ships  could  not  get  over  and 
attack  those  of  Lord  Howe. 

11.  Washington  now  determined  to  drive  the  British 

QUESTIONS.— 9.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  escape  of  the  British 
army  ?  10.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  American  army  and  French 
fleet  ?  ii.  What  was  done  to  drive  the  British  from  Rhode  Island  ? 


148  THE    REVOLUTION. 

from  Rhode  Island,  and  sent  La  Fayette  and  General 
Greene,  with  some  soldiers,  to  help  General  Sullivan,  who 
was  there  with  a  small  army.  D'Estaing  also  went  there 
with  his  ships,  to  help  them.  Early  in  August,  the  Patriot 
army  crossed  over  to  the  north  end  of  the  island,  and  the 
French  fleet  was  in  Narraganset  Bay,  near  Newport. 

12.  Many  ships  from  England  joined  the  fleet  of  Lord 
Howe,  and  with  these  he  sailed  to  attack  D'Estaing  at  New 
port.      That  war-sailor  went  out  to  meet  them.     A  terrible 
storm  arose  and  greatly  damaged  the  ships  of  both  fleets* 
so  that  they  did  not  fight.     D'Estaing  went  to  Boston  to 
repair  his  vessels  and  left  the  Americans  to  help  them 
selves. 

13.  On  the  29th' of  August  a  severe  battle  took  place 
at  Quaker  Hill,  on  the  north  end  of  Rhode  Island,   and 
the  Americans  were  driven  away,  much  disheartened.     Ma 
ny  were  disappointed  and  indignant,  because  they  believed 
that  if  the  French  had  helped  them  there,  they  might  have 
driven  the  British  away. 

14.  Most  of  the  Six  Nations  of  Indians  [verse  n,  page 
91],  fought  against  the  Americans  in  the  Revolution.    They 
were  very  terrible  foes  to  the  white  people,  especially  in  the 
Wyoming,  Mohawk,  Schoharie,  and  Cherry  valleys,  where 
they  murdered  men,  women,  and  children,  and  burnt  their 
houses. 

15.  Early  in  July,   1778,  a  Tory  leader,  named  John 
Butler,  went  down  into  the  beautiful  valley  of  Wyoming,  in 
Pennsylvania,  at  the  head  of  more  than  a  thousand  Indi 
ans.     Most  of  the  strong  men  were  away,  in  the  American 
army,  and  these  Indians  did  about  as  they  •  pleased.     The 
old  men  and  boys  fought  them,  but  without  much  effect ; 

QUESTIONS. — 12.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  French  and  English 
fleets  ?  13.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  on  Rhode  Island  ?  14. 
What  can  you  tell  about  the  Six  Nations  ?  15.  What  can  you  tell 
about  Wyoming  ? 


FOURTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  149 

and  at  evening  the  next  day,  the  savages  went  through  the 
valley,  burning  houses  and  killing  people  everywhere.  Ter 
rible,  indeed,  was  that  Massacre  of  Wyoming,  as  it  was 
called. 

1 6.  While  these  things  were  going  on,  Brant,  and  some 
wicked  Tories,  were  at  the  head  of  Indians   and  equally 
savage  white  men,  in  spreading  death  and  terror  over  the 
country  south  of  the  Mohawk  river  in  the  State  of  New 
York.     Many  Patriots  and  their   families  were  murdered 
and  their  property  destroyed.     So  dreadful  were  the  events 
there  for  three  or  four  years,  that  the  region  was  called 
"  The  dark  and  bloody  ground." 

17.  In  November,  D'Estaing  sailed   for  the  West  In 
dies,  to  fight  the  British  there.     Lord  Howe  sent  several  of 
his  ships  to  oppose  him  ;  and  as  the  British  power  was  thus 
weakened,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  concluded  it  would  be  use 
less  to  try  to  do  much  against  Washington,  for  a  time.     So 
he  sent  about  two  thousand   troops,  under  Colonel  Camp- 
bell,  to  attack  Savannah,  the  capital  of  Georgia. 

1 8.  The  American  soldiers  at  Savannah  were  command 
ed  by  General  Robert  Howe.     There  were  only  about  a 
thousand  of  them.     These  fought  nobly,  but  were  finally 
compelled  to  give  up  the  city,  and  flee  to  the  country  high 
er  up  on  the  Savannah  river.     Savannah  now  became  the 
head-quarters  of  the  British  army  in  the  South,  and  it  re 
mained  in  their  possession  for  almost  four  years. 

19.  When  the  year  1778  drew  to  a  close,  the  two  armies 
were  in  a  position  similar  to  that  which  they  held  toward 
the  end  of  1776.     The  British  had  gained  almost  nothing 
toward  conquering  the  Americans,  while  the  Patriots  had 
discovered  their  real  strength,  and  had  obtained  the  active 

QUESTIONS. — 16.  What  can  you  tell  about  Indians  and  Tories  ? 
17.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  movements  of  the  French  and  Eng 
lish  ?  18.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  attack  on  Savannah  ?  19. 
What  can  you  say  about  the  two  armies  at  the  close  of  1778  ? 


5o 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


alliance  of  the  French,  one  of  the  most  powerful  nations  in 
the  world.  So  the  Americans  had  rather  the  best  of  it 
when  the  campaign  of  1778  was  ended. 


SECTION    VI. 

FIFTH     YEAR     OF     THE     WAR      FOR     INDEPEND 
ENCE.       [l779.] 

1.  Although  the  Americans  had  been  successful  against 
the    British   in    1778,  the  commencement  of  1779  was  a 
gloomy  one  to  them.     Their  bills  of  credit,  or  continental 
money  [page  127],  were  becoming  almost  useless,  and  they 
could  get  very  little  gold   and  silver ;  and  the  promised 
French  army  had  not  arrived.     In  the  South,  where  the 
British  had  now  got  a  foothold,  the  Patriots  were  quite  weak, 
and  the  Tories  were  very  numerous. 

2.  Washington  and  the  Congress  prepared  a  good  plan 
for  the  campaign  of  1779.     It  was   determined  to  confine 
the  British  to  the  sea-coast,  at  the  North  and  at  the  South, 
and  chastise  the  Indians  and  Tories  in  the  interior,  or  back 
country. 

3.  Soon  after  Campbell  took  possession  of  Savannah, 

General  Prevost  marched  from  Flor 
ida  with  troops,  and  became  chief 
commander  of  all  the  British  sol 
diers  at  the  South.  General  Lincoln 
was  appointed  chief  commander  of 
the  Patriot  army  there,  and  early 
in  January  he  collected  quite  a  large 
number  of  troops  about  twenty 
miles  from  Savannah. 

QUESTIONS. — I.  What  can  you  say  of  American  affairs  at  the  be 
ginning  of  1779  ?  2.  What  plan  was  prepared?  3.  What  was  done 
at  the  South  ? 


FIFTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


4.  Lincoln  was  on  the  South  Carolina  side  of  the  Savan 
nah  river.  Campbell  marched  up  the  Georgia  side,  and  took 
possession  of  Augusta.     This  enabled  the  British  to  have 
communication  with  their  friends,  the  Creek  Indians,  in  the 
west,  and  also  encouraged  the  Tories.     But  the  defeat  of 
a  large  body  of  Tories  at  about  that  time,  greatly  alarmed 
Campbell,  and  he  prepared  to  march  back  to  Savannah. 

5.  Lincoln  sent  Colonel  Ashe,  with  a  quarter  of  his  lit 
tle  army,  to  drive  Campbell  from  Augusta,  and  to  pursue 
him  down  the  Savannah  river.     Ashe  followed  Campbell 
some  distance,  and  then  halted  and  formed  a  camp.     There 
the  Americans  were  attacked  by  Prevost  in  the  middle  of 
February.     A  greater  portion  of  them  were  killed,  made 
prisoners,  or  scattered.     Many  of  them  were  drowned  while 
trying  to  escape  across  the  Savannah  river. 

6.  This  was  a  great  loss  to  Lincoln,  yet  he  was  not  dis 
couraged.     But  Prevost  felt  stronger  ;  and  at  the  close  of 
April  he  crossed  the  Savannah  river  with  two   thousand 
British  troops,  and  a  large  number  of  Tories  and  Creek 
Indians,  and  marched  for  Charleston,  the  capital  of  South 
Carolina.     Lincoln,  who  had  been  joined  by  many  Ameri 
cans,  after  the  defeat  of  Ashe,  followed  him,  to  prevent  his 
taking  that  city. 

7.  Prevost  arrived  near  Charleston  on  the  nth  of  May, 
and  told  the  Americans  that  they  must  give  up  the  city  to 
him  immediately,  or  he  would  destroy  it.     They  refused, 
and  nobody  could  sleep  in  Charleston  that  night,  for  they 
expected  every  moment  to  have_the  British  cannons  firing 
upon  them. 

8.  When   morning  came,  the  scarlet  uniforms   of  the 
British  were  seen  across  the  waters  upon  John's  Island,  and 

QUESTIONS.  —  4.  What  occurred  on  the  Savannah  river  ?  5.  What 
can  you  tell  about  Colonel  Ashe  and  his  men  ?  6.  WThat  did  Prevost 
do  ?  7.  What  can  you  tell  about  Prevost  at  Charleston  ?  8.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  British  leaving  Charleston  ? 


152  THE    REVOLUTION. 

not  a  single  soldier  of  the  enemy  was  near  Charleston. 
The  Patriots  wondered  at  this  at  first,  but  it  was  soon  ex 
plained.  Prevost  had  heard  of  the  approach  of  Lincoln, 
and  at  midnight  he  started  to  go  back  to  Savannah,  by  way 
of  the  islands  along  the  coast. 

9.  At  Stono  Ferry,  just  below  Charleston,  a  fight  occur 
red  on  the  2oth  of  June,  in  which  the  Americans  got  the 
worst  of  it.     But  Charleston  was  saved,  and  they  were  sat 
isfied.     Let  us  now  leave  the  South,  and  see  what  was  go 
ing  on  at  the  North  all  this  time. 

10.  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  at  New  York,  sent  out  armed 
parties  to  plunder  the  people  in  Connecticut  and  other  pla 
ces.     In  March,  Governor  Tryon  went  to   Greenwich  with 
some  soldiers,  and  attacked  and  scattered  some  American 

troops,  under  General  Putnam. 
The  general  escaped,  on  horse 
back,  down  a  steep  hill  and  stone 
steps,  while  the  British  bullets 
were  flying  past  his  head. 

1 1.  In  May,  some  British  ves 
sels,  bearing  quite  a  large  number 
of  soldiers,  sailed  into  Hampton 
Roads  and  the  Elizabeth  river, 
in  Virginia.  The  soldiers  plun 
dered  the  people  on  both  sides  of  the  river,  from  Hampton 
to  Norfolk.  These  same  ships  and  troops  went  up  the 
Hudson  river  at  the  close  of  the  month,  and  took  away 
from  the  Americans  the  fort  at  Stony  Point,  just  below  the 
Highlands. 

12.  At  the  beginning  of  July,  the  same  vessels  carried 
Governor  Tryon  and  more  than  two  thousand  soldiers  to 


GENERAL    PUTNAM. 


QUESTIONS. — 9.  What  happened  at  Stono  Ferry  ?  10.  What  can 
you  tell  about  parties  sent  out  by  Clinton  ?  n.  What  can  you  tell 
about  Uritish  ships  and  soldiers  in  the  Elizabeth  and  Hudson  rivers  ? 
12.  What  was  done  in  Connecticut? 


FIFTH     YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  153 

the  shores  of  Connecticut,  where  they  plundered  New  Ha 
ven,  and  burned  the  villages  of  East  Haven,  Fairfield,  and 
Norwalk.  Tryon  then  boasted  that  he  was  very  good  be 
cause  he  did  not  burn  every  house  on  the  New  England 
coast ! 

13.  But  the  British  did  not  have  it  all  as  they  pleased. 
General    Wayne,   a   brave    soldier 

with  Washington  in  the  Highlands, 
led  some  Americans,  at  midnight, 
[July  15],  and  attacked  the  fort  on 
Stony  Point,  while  the  British  sol 
diers  were  asleep.  They  awoke, 
and  fought  desperately. 

14.  Wayne    was     the     victor. 
Though   badly   wounded    in    ^ 
head,  he  wrote  to  Washington,  at 

.     i         i        •  ,1  •  GKNERAL    WAYNE. 

two  o  clock  in  the  morning,  say 
ing,  "The  fort  and  garrison,  with  Colonel  Johnson,  are 
ours."  The  British  lost,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners, 
six  hundred  men.  The  Americans  lost  less  than  one 
hundred.  This  was  a  brilliant  act,  and  the  Patriots  every 
where  rejoiced. 

15.  A  month  after  the  capture  of  Stony  Point,  Major 
Henry  Lee  and  a  few  Americans  took  from  the  British  a 
fort  where  Jersey  City,  opposite   New  York,  now  stands. 
They  killed  thirty  British  soldiers,  and  made  one  hundred 
and  sixty  prisoners.     For  these  brave  deeds,  the  Congress 
gave  both  Wayne  and  Lee  a  silver  medal. 

1 6.  The  war  extended  into  the  wilderness  beyond  the 
Alleghany  mountains,  where  Daniel  Boone,  the  great  hunter 
and  pioneer,  with  others,  had  made  settlements.    These  had 
been  fighting  the  Indians  in  Kentucky  for  several  years. 

QUESTIONS. — 13,  14.  What  can  you  tell  about  Stony  Point?  15. 
What  other  brave  deed  was  clone  ?  and  what  did  Congress  do  ?  16. 
\Vhat  can  you  tell  about  Boone  and  the  Western  Wilderness  ? 


DANIEL    BOOXE. 


54  THE    REVOLUTION. 

Further  north,  in  the  present  States  of 
Indiana  and  Illinois,  the  British  had 
forts,  and  the  soldiers  there  were 
continually  urging  the  Indians  to 
fight  the  Americans. 

17.  The  Patriots  finally  resolved 
to  take  these  forts  away  from  the 
British.  George  Rogers  Clarke,  and 
a  few  brave  men,  marched  through 
the  wilderness  against  them ;  and  in  the  course  of  a  few 
months,  the  Americans  captured  the  forts,  and  drove  the 
British  away.  Then  the  Indians  became  peaceable. 

1 8.  Now  it  was  determined  to  chastise  a  part  of  the  Six 
Nations,  for  their  cruelties.     In  the  summer  of  1779,  Gen 
eral   Sullivan  collected  an  army  in  the  Wyoming  Valley, 
and  marched  up  the  Susquehannah  into  the  country  of  the 
Senecas.     In  the  course  of  a  few  weeks  he  destroyed  forty 
Indian  villages,  and  a  vast  amount  of  corn,  fruit,  and  gar 
den  vegetables.     After  that  the  Indians  feared  and  hated 
the  Americans  ;  and  they  named  Washington,  who  had  sent 
these  soldiers  there,  The  Town  Destroyer. 

19.  Now  let  us  look  southward  and  see  what  was  going 
on  there.     Early  in  September,  D'Estaing,  the  French  war- 
sailor,  already  mentioned  [verse  io,page  147]  came  from  the 
West  Indies  with  his  ships,  and  told  the  Americans  he  was 
ready  to  help  them  drive  the  British  from  Georgia.    General 
Lincoln  immediately  marched  his  army  toward  Savannah, 
and  the  Americans  and  French  commenced  an  attack  upon 
the  British  works  there,  toward  the  close  of  September. 

20.  After  firing  cannon-balls  upon   the  British  works 
day  after  day  for  a  fortnight,  the  two  armies  concluded  to 
climb  the  walls  and  banks,  and  fight  their  way  into  Savan- 

QUESTIONS. — 17.  What  can  you  tell  of  Clarke  and  his  men  ?  18. 
How  were  the  Senecas  chastised  ?  19.  What  now  happened  in  the 
South  ?  20.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  attack  on  Savannah  ? 


FIFTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  155 

nah.  This  is  called  taking  a  place  by  storm.  The  battle 
was  a  terrible  one,  and  many  brave  men  were  killed. 
Among  these  was  Count  Pulaski,  another  noble  soldier  of 
Poland  [verse  37,  page  143],  who  came  to  help  the  Ameri 
cans. 

21.  Sergeant  Jasper,  the  brave  young  man  who  picked 
up  the  South  Carolina  flag  on  the  outside  of  Fort  Moultrie, 
in  Charleston  harbor  [verse  13,  page  129],  was  also  killed 
there.     He   was   holding  a   flag   made   by  the   ladies  of 
Charleston,  when  a  bullet  slew  him.     His  last  words  were, 
"  Tell  Mrs.  Elliot  1  lost  my  life  in  supporting  the  colors  she 
presented  to  our  regiment." 

22.  All  at  once  D'Estaing  said  he  must  leave,  or  his 
ships  might  be  injured  by  the  autumn  storms.     So,  just  as 
Savannah  was  about  to  be  given  up  by  the   British,  the 
French  all   left,  and   the  Americans  were   compelled   to 
abandon  it.      Lincoln  crossed  the  river  and  fled  toward 
Charleston,  and  the  British  had  it  all  their  own  way  in  the 
South  for  some  time.     The  Americans  had  reason  to  think 
very  lightly  of  D'Estaing. 

23.  During  the   summer  of  1779,  La  Fayette  was  in 
France,  and  he  persuaded  his  king  to  send  many  more 
ships  and  a  large  army  to  help  the  Americans,  as  soon  as 
they  could  be  prepared.    When  the  King  of  England  heard 
of  this,  he  ordered  the   British  soldiers  to  leave  Rhode 
Island  and  go  to  New  York,  so  that  the  army  in  America 
should  not  be  too  much  scattered.     When  they  were  all 
there,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  took  a  large  number  of  them  and 
sailed  southward  to  attack  Charleston.      That  event  we 
will  consider  presently. 

24.  Thus  ended  the  campaign  of  1779.     Before  we  go 
any  further  we  will  consider  the  sea-fights,  or 

QUESTIONS. — 21.  What  can  you  tell  of  Sergeant  Jasper?  22. 
How  did  the  French  serve  the  Americans  ?  23.  What  did  La  Faycttc 
do  ?  What  did  the  British  king  and  soldiers  do  ? 


THE     REVOLUTION. 


NAVAL     OPERATIONS     OF     THE     REVOLUTION. 

25.  The  Americans  were  not  able  to  build  large  ships 
to  fight  those  of  the  British,  nor  did  the  government  have 
a  great  many  vessels  of  any  kind  during  the  war.     But  pri 
vateers  [verse  3,  page  127],  captured  a  great  many  British 
ships,  and  in  that  way  helped  the  cause  very  much. 

26.  The  first  vessels  that  were  built  were  only  gun 

boats.    They  were  used  by  Wash 
ington  in  the  harbor  of  Boston, 
against  the  British  ships  there. 
A  GUN-BOAT  AT  BOSTON.         These     were     made     of   heavy 
planks,  covered  over,  and  having  a  big  cannon  at  each  end, 
and  small  ones  on  the  top,  as  seen  in  the  picture. 

27.  The  Congress  had  some  small  vessels  built  early 
in  the  war,  and  two  or  three  large  ones  before  its  close. 
The  first  regular  naval  officers  were  appointed  late  in  1775. 
Then  Esek  Hopkins  was  made  commodore,  or  chief  com 
mander,  having  the  same  relative  rank  as  a  British  ad 
miral. 

28.  Hopkins  first  went  against  Lord   Dunmore  [verse 
22,  page  122],  on  the  coast  of  Virginia.    Afterward  he  went 
to  the  Bahama  Islands,  took  a  town  away  from  the  British, 
and  made  the  governor  of  one  of  the  islands  a  prisoner. 
Then  he  captured  some  British  vessels  on  the  ocean,  and 
sailed  into  Narraganset  Bay,  where  his  ships  were  kept  a 
long  time  by  the  British,  who  took  possession  of  Rhode 
Island. 

29.  There  were  several  other  famous  war-sailors  at  that 
time,  such  as  Manly,  Barry,  McNeil,  Hinman,  and  others, 
and  their  bold  and  successful  exploits  alarmed  the  British. 

QUESTIONS. — 25.  What  can  you  tell  about  American  vessels? 
26.  What  about  gun-boats?  27.  What  can  you  say  about  naval  ar 
rangements?  28.  What  did  Hopkins  do  ?  29.  What  can  you  say 
about  other  war-sailors  ? 


FIFTH     YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


157 


JOHN    PAUL   JONES. 


They  captured  many  British  vessels.  The  Americans  also 
lost  many.  From  the  beginning  'to  the  close  of  the  war, 
fights  went  on  upon  the  ocean,  as  well  as  upon  the  land. 

30.  One  of  the  greatest  sea- 
fights  during  the  war  took  place 
off  the  eastern  coast  of  Scot 
land.  There  was  a  very  br.ive 
Scotchman,  named  John  Paul 
Jones,  who  fought  for  the  Ameri 
cans.  Dr.  Franklin  got  the  French 
King  to  help  him  fit  out  some  new 
war-ships  on  the  coast  of  France. 
These  were  placed  under  the  com 
mand  of  Jones,  and  he  went  boldly  upon  the  English  and 
Scotch  coasts,  and  attacked  the  towns  and  ships  there. 

31.  The  vessel  in  which  Jones  sailed  was  named  Bon- 
Jwmme  Richard^  the  French  words  for  Good  Man  Richard. 
Just  at  evening,  on  a  bright  September  day  in   1779,  this 
ship  fell  in  with  a  large  British  war-ship,  named  Serapis  ; 
and  during  that  evening,  by  the  light  of  the  moon,  they 
had  a  terrible  battle.      They  became  lashed  together,  and 
then  fired  cannon  balls  through  and  through  each  other. 

32.  Sometimes  the  ships  were  on  fire,  but  the  flames 
were  soon  put  out.     The  men  fought  with  swords  and  pis 
tols,  first  on  one  ship,  then  on  the  other,  until  many  were 
killed.     So  they  struggled  on,  in  fire  and  smoke,  for  three 
hours,  when  the   British  gave  up,  and  Jones  became  the 
victor.     He  took  possession  of  the  Serapis^  and  his  own 
shattered  vessel  began  to  sink.    Not  long  afterward  it  sunk 
to  the  bottom  of  the  ocean,  and  Jones  went  to  France  with 
his  prize. 

QUESTIONS. — 30.  What  can  you  tell  about  John  Paul  Jones  ?  31.. 
What  can  you  tell  about  a  terrible  sea-fight  ?  32.  What  more  can 
you  tell  of  the  battle,  and  the  end  of  it  ? 


158  THE    REVOLUTION. 


SECTION    VII. 

SIXTH     YEAR     OF    THE    WAR      FOR      INDEPEND 
ENCE.       [1780.] 

1.  When  General  Clinton  sailed  for  Charleston,  as  we 
have  noticed,  he  left  the  few  British  soldiers  in  New  York 
in  charge  of  General   Knyphausen,  the   Hessian  General. 
Washington  knew  how  much  the  Patriots   at  the   South 
would  need  help,  so,  early  in  the  spring,  he  sent  the  Baron 
de  Kalb,  a  brave  foreign  soldier,  with  many  troops,  to  assist 
Lincoln,  who  was  then  in  Charleston. 

2.  There  being  but  few  soldiers  on  either  side  at  the 
North,  during  the  spring  and  summer  of  1780,  there  was 
not  much  fighting  there.      The  conflicts  were  chiefly  in  the 
Carolinas,  and  these  we  will  now  consider. 

3.  A  strong  fleet,  with  two  thousand  war-sailors,  under 
Admiral  Arbuthnot,  bore   Clinton   and  his  troops  to  the 
South.     There  was  a  terrible   storm  on   the  way,  and  a 
great  many  horses  perished.      The   British  finally  landed 
on  the  islands  and  shores  thirty  miles  below  Charleston, 
toward  the   middle  of  February.      There   they  remained 
some  time,  preparing  to  attack  Charleston. 

4.  (General  Lincoln  was  in  Charleston  with  few  troops^ 
when  the  British  first  landed.    That  great  patriot,  Governor 
Rutiedge,  immediately  commenced   arousing  the  people, 
and  soon  large  numbers  joined  Lincoln's  army.     At  the 
end  of  March,  when  the  British  moved  toward  Charleston, 
the  Patriots  there  felt  strong  enough  to  oppose  them  and 
defend  the  city. 

QUESTIONS.— i.  What  did  Clinton  and  Washington  do  ?  2.  Why 
was  there  not  much  fighting  at  the  North  ?  3.  What  can  you  tell  of 
Clinton's  voyage  southward  ?  4.  W7hat  can  you  tell  of  the  Patriots  in 
Charleston  ? 


SIXTH     YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  159 


5.  The    Americans    had    built    strong    works    across 
Charleston  Neck,  and  placed  many  soldiers  in  Fort  Moul- 
trie  [verse  12,  page  129],  in  the  harbor.     Near  the  town 
was  Commodore  Whipple  [verse  32,  page  113],  with  a  small 
fleet ;  and  along  the  wharves  quite  strong  defenses  had 
been  built. 

6.  On  a   lovely  morning  [April  9,    1780],  Arbuthnot 
sailed  into  Charleston  harbor,  with  his  great  ships,  and  at 
the  same  time  the  British,  under  Clinton,  came  nearer  the 
American  works   on   the   Neck.     Then   the    British  com 
manders  ordered  Lincoln  to  give  up  his  army  and  the  city 
at  once,  and  threatened  to  destroy  or  capture  both  if  he 
did  not.     Lincoln  refused  to  surrender,  and  told  them  that 
he  was  ready  to  fight. 

7.  Not  long  after  this,  Lord  Cornwallis  came  with  three 
thousand  troops,  to  help  Clinton.     The  Patriots  now  saw 
that  there  was  very  little  chance  for  them  to  keep  the  city, 
yet  they  fought  on,  and  suffered  on.     At  length,  late  on  a 
pleasant  evening  in  May,  the  entire  British  army  and  navy 
attacked  Charleston.  The  thunders  of  two  hundred  cannons 
shook  the  city,  and  at  one  time  it  was  on  fire  in  five  differ 
ent  places.     These  terrible  scenes  continued  for  three  days 
and  nights,  when  the   Americans  were  compelled   to  give 
up  [May  12,   1780].     Lincoln,  his  army,  and  the  citizens, 
five  thousand  in  number,  became  prisoners  of  war.     The 
British  also  took  four  hundred  cannons. 

8.  The  loss  of  this  Southern  army  was  a  dreadful  blow 
to  the   Patriots,  and   for  a  while  all  hope  of  being  free 
seemed  to  be  lost  forever.     The  British  commander  sent 
large  bodies  of  troops  into  the  country,  in  various  directions, 
and  these  built  some  forts.     The  Patriots,  everywhere,  were 
made  to  tremble,  and  for  a  while  all  was  still.     Not  a  Whig 


QUESTIONS.— 5.  What  preparations  had  they  made  ?  6.  What 
did  Clinton  and  Arbuthnot  do  ?  7.  What  happened  soon  afterward? 
8.  What  was  the  effect  of  the  loss  of  Charleston  ? 


THE     REVOLUTION. 


was  known  to  be  in  arms,  in  South 
Carolina.  Then  Clinton  and  Ar- 
buthnot,  feeling  that  all  was  safe, 
sailed  for  New  York  with  a  large 
number  of  troops. 

9.  The  silence  did  not  continue 
long.     DeKalb  was  compelled   to 
move  slowly,  and  did  not  reach  the 
borders    of    South    Carolina   until 
GENERAL  GATES  midsummer,  when  General    Gates 

took  command  of  the  army.  The  Southern  Patriots  felt 
very  hopeful  when  they  knew  that  the  conqueror  of  Burgoyne 
was  coming,  and  they  began  to  collect  in  armed  bands. 

10.  Those    brave   soldiers, 
Marion,  Sumter,  Pickens,   and 
Clarke,  were  soon  in  motion  at 
the  head  of  troops,   and    they 
struck  the  British  and    Tories 
many  heavy  blows  in  South  Car 
olina  and    Georgia.     When,  in 
August,    Gates    and   his    army 
marched  down   from    the    hill- 
country    toward   Camden,   the 

Patriots  of  that  region  joined  him,  and  he  felt  strong. 

1 1.  Cornwallis  had  been  left  in  chief  command    at 
Charleston.     When  he  heard  of  Gates'  approach,  he  has 
tened  to  Camden,  took  the  lead  of  the  British  there  (who 
were  under  Lord  Rawdon),  and  marched  to  meet  Gates. 
Their  meeting  was  unexpected  to  both.     It  was  at  mid 
night,  on  a  sandy  road  where  it  crossed  a  swamp,  seven 
miles  from  Camden.     Their  footsteps  in  the  soft  sand  were 
unheard. 


GENERAL    SUMTER. 


QUESTIONS. — 9.  What  can  you  tell  of  other  movements  ?  10. 
What  can  you  say  of  brave  Southern  leaders  ?  What  did  Gates  do  ? 
1 1 .  What  can  you  tell  about  Cornwallis  and  the  meeting  of  the  armies  ? 


SIXTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  l6l 

12.  A  skirmish  occurred  there  in  the  dark,  and  at  day 
break  a  severe  battle  commenced.     The  Americans  were 
dreadfully  beaten  and  scattered,  and  lost  a  thousand  men. 
The  brave  DeKalb  and  other  noble  soldiers  were  killed, 
while  General  Gates  and  a  few  of  his  troops  escaped  into 
North  Carolina. 

13.  This  was  another  severe  blow  for    the    Patriots. 
Within  three  months,  two  of  their  armies  in  the  South  had 
been  destroyed,  and  now  the  armed  bands  of  Sumter  and 
others  were  scattered  to  the  winds.     All  seemed  hopeless  ; 
and  yet  the  Patriots  were  not  without  hope. 

14.  Cornwallis  foolishly  thought  that  harsh  treatment 
would  make  the  Patriots  silent,  so  he  commenced  oppress 
ing  them  in  every  way.     But  it  made  them  despise  him  and 
hate    British   rule   more    than    before.     The  Patriots   be 
came  very  indignant,  and  resolved  to  strike  again  for  home 
and  freedom,  as  speedily  as  possible. 

15.  Thinking   South    Carolina  conquered,  Cornwallis 
marched  into  the  North  State.     At  the  same  time  he  sent 
out  armed  parties  to   frighten   the 

Whigs  and  encourage  the    Tories. 

One  of  these  parties,  under  Major 

Ferguson,  was  attacked  at  King's 

Mountain  by  the  Patriots   early  in 

October,   1780,  and  after  a  severe 

battle  the  British  were  beaten,  with 

the  loss  of  a  thousand   men   and 

fifteen  hundred  guns.     This  was  as 

bad  a  blow  for  Cornwallis  as  the  battle  near  Bennington 

[page  142],  was  for  Burgoyne. 

1 6.  While  these  things  were  going  on  in  the  upper 


QUESTIONS. — 12.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  ?     13.   What  mis 
fortunes  had  befallen  the  Americans  ?     14.  What  did  Cornwallis  do  ? 
What  was  the  effect  ?     13.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  British  movements, 
and  a  battle  ?     16.   What  can  you  tell  about  Marion  and  Sumter  ? 
11 


1 62  THE    REVOLUTION. 

country  of  the  Carolinas,  the  brave  Marion  was  annoying 
the  British  and  Tories  in  the  lower  country,  toward  Charles 
ton.  He  was  sly,  quick,  and  successful  in  his  movements, 
and  was  called  The  Swamp  Fox.  Sumter,  too,  who  was 
called  The  Carolina  Game  Cock,  now  appeared  at  the  head 
of  brave  Patriots,  and  the  injured  people  everywhere  began 
to  lift  up  their  heads.  Cornwallis  perceived  danger  in  this, 
and  marching  back  into  South  Carolina,  he  made  his  camp 
between  the  Broad  and  Catawba  rivers. 

ri7.  Here  we  will  leave  the  South,  for  a  time,  ro  observe 
important  transactions  at  the  North. 

1 8.  Very  few  military  movements  occurred  at  the  North 
during  the  summer  of  1780.     Early  in  June,  five  thousand 
British  soldiers,  under   General  Mathews,   marched   into 
New  Jersey,  burned  a  small  village  not  far  from  Elizabeth- 
town  [June  7],  and  commenced  plundering  the  inhabitants. 
They  were  met  at  Springfield  by  a  body  of  Americans  from 
Washington's  camp  at   Morristown,  and  were  driven  back 
to  the  coast. 

19.  A  fortnight  afterward,  Clinton  having  arrived,  joined 
Mathews,  and  marching  toward  Morristown,  tried  to  bring 
Washington  out  to  fight.     These  also   were    met   by   the 
Americans,  under  General  Greene,  at  Springfield    [June 
23.]     A   severe  skirmish  ensued,  when  the  British,  after 
setting  fire  to  the  village,  fled  to  Elizabethtown,  and  across 
to  Staten  Island. 

20.  Early  in  June,  an  event  caused  the  Americans  to 
rejoice  greatly.     A  large  French  fleet  arrived  at  Newport, 
with  six  thousand  soldiers  under  a  great  leader,  the  Count 
de  Rochambeau.     The  British  now  became  shy,  and  did 
not  send  out  any  more  marauding  expeditions.     In  fact, 
they  began  to   think  it  dangerous  to  go  out  to  fight  at  all. 

QUESTIONS. — 18.  What  can  you  tell  of  events  in  New  Jersey  ? 
19.  What  did  Clinton  do  ?  What  occurred  at  Springfield  ?  20.  What 
made  the  Americans  rejoice  ?  How  did  the  British  feel  ? 


SIXTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR  1 6j 

At  that  time  Clinton  was  hoping  to  accomplish  all  he  wished, 
through  the  wickedness  of  an  American  officer.  That  offi 
cer  was  the  bold  soldier,  but  bad  man,  Benedict  Arnold. 

21.  General  Arnold  was  a  quar- 
relsome    man,  and  had  made  many 
Americans  his  enemies.     He  was  also 
deeply  in  debt ;  and,  in  an  evil  hour, 
he  resolved  to  desert  his  countrymen, 
do  them  all  the  harm  he  could,  and 
join  the  British  army.     For  this  pur 
pose  he  obtained  the  command  of  the 

Strong    pOSt    Of  West     Point,     in    the       *  BENEDICT  ARNOLD. 

Hudson  Highlands.  This  he  agreed  to  give  up  to  the 
British  for  fifty  thousand  dollars  and  the  office  of  General 
in  the  British  army. 

22.  Sir  Henry  Clinton  employed  Major  Andre,  a  young 
man,    and   Adjutant-General  of  his  army,  to  bargain  with 
Arnold.     Late  in  September,  1780,  while  Washington  was 
in  Connecticut  having  a  talk  with  the  French  officers,  An 
dre  went  up  the  Hudson  in  the  British  sloop-of-war  Vulture, 
and  on  the  shore  near  Haverstraw  he  met  Arnold.     When 
they  had  arranged  all  their  plans,  and  Andre  was  about  to 
return,  the  Vulture  had  disappeared.     Some  Americans  on 
shore  had  fired  cannon-balls  upon  the  vessel,  and  it  had 
moved  down  the  river  some  distance  to  avoid  them. 

23.  Andre  was  now  compelled  to  cross  the  river  above, 
and  go  to  New  York  on  horseback,  down  the  east  side  of 
the  Hudson.     He  was  in  disguise,  and  went  on  well  until 
he   had   arrived  at  Tarrytown,   where    three   young   men 
stopped  him.     When  they  discovered  that  he  was  a  British 
officer,   they  searched  him,   and  in  his  boots  they  found 
papers  which  showed  all  the  wicked  intentions  of  Arnold. 

QUESTIONS. — 21.  What  can  you  tell  about  General  Arnold?  22. 
What  can  you  tell  about  Major  Andre  ?  23.  What  can  you  tell  about 
the  capture  of  Andre  ? 


164  THE    REVOLUTION. 


24.  Arnold,  at  his  house  in  the  Highlands,  heard  of 
the  arrest  of  Andre,  and,  kissing  his  wife  and  babe,  left  in 
haste,  fled  down  the  river  in   a  boat,  to  the   Vulture,  and 
escaped.     Major  Andre  was  tried,  condemned,  and  hanged 
as  a  spy,   a  few  days  afterward,  though  every  body  pitied 
him.     If  the  Americans  could   have  caught  Arnold,  they 
would  have  hanged  him,  and  let  Andre  go. 

25.  The  names  of  the  young  men  who  arrested  Andre 

were  John  Paulding,  David 
Williams,  and  Isaac  Van  Wart. 
Because  of  their  useful  act,  the 
Congress  voted  them  each  a 
silver  medal,  and  two  hundred 
dollars  a-year  as  long  as  they 
lived.  We  may  admire  Ben- 
CAPTOR'S  MEDAL.  edict  Arnold  the  soldier,  but 

we  must  ever  despise  Benedict  Arnold  THE  TRAITOR. 

26.  And   now  another  year  of  the  war  drew  to  a  close. 
The  Patriots  were  still   firm  and   hopeful.     Great   Britain 
had  lost  much  blood  and  money  in  attempts  to  make  slaves 
of  the  Americans,  but  to  little  purpose.     Yet  the  king  and 
Parliament  went  blindly  and  wickedly  on.     They  declared 
war  against    Holland,   and  made  great   preparations    for 
fighting   the  Americans  the  next  year.     We  shall  soon  see 
how  it  turned  out. 


SECTION    VIII. 

SEVENTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR    FOR    INDEPEND 
ENCE.       [1781.] 

i.  The  noble  character  of  the  American  soldiers  was 
shown  at  the  beginning  of  1781.     They  had  suffered  every 

QUESTIONS. — 24.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  escape  of  Arnold  and 
death  of  Andre  ?  25.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  captors  of  Andre  ? 
26.  What  can  you  say  about  the  British  troops  and  Government  ? 
i.  What  can  you  tell  about  American  soldiers  ? 


SEVENTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  165 

want.  The  continental  money,  in  which  they  had  been 
paid,  was  worthless;  and  Congress  was  not  prompt  in 
paying  them  any  thing.  They  had  asked  for  relief  in  vain. 
Finally,  more  than  a  thousand  of  them  left  Morristown,  on 
the  ist  of  January,  and  started  for  Philadelphia,  to  compel 
Congress  to  do  something  for  them. 

2.  General  Wayne  went  after  them.     He  first  tried  to 
coax  them  to  go  back.     Then  he   threatened  them,  and 
pointed  his  pistol  at  the  leader.  They  were  firm,  and  said  : 
"  We  love  and  respect  you,  but  if  you  fire,  you  are  a  dead 
man.     We  are  not  going  to  the  enemy  ;  on  the  contrary,  if 
they  were  now  to  come  out,  you  should  see  us  fight  under 
your  orders  with  as  much  alacrity  as  ever." 

3.  Their  patriotism    was  fairly   tried.     At   Princeton, 
some  men,  sent  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  tried  to  hire  them  to 
join   the  British  army.     They  were  indignant,  and  handed 
these  men  over  to  General  Wayne,  to  be  punished.     Con 
gress,  at  this   time,  satisfied  them,  and  they  returned  to 
duty.     When  they  were  offered  a  reward  for  giving  up  the 
British  spies  to  Wayne,  they  nobly  refused  it,  saying,  "  Our 
necessities  compelled  us  to  demand  justice  from  our  gov 
ernment  ;  we    ask  no  reward  for  doing  our  duty  to  our 
country  against  its  enemies  !  " 

4.  Other  signs  of  discontent  in  the  army,  at  this  time, 
made  Congress  more  active  in  providing  money  for  the  use 
of  the  troops.     Taxes  were  imposed  and  cheerfully  paid. 
An  agent  was  sent  to  Europe  to  borrow  money  •  and  a  na 
tional    bank  was  established  in   Philadelphia,   under  the 
management  of  Robert  Morris,  which  did  good  service  in 
furnishing  money  to  buy  necessaries  for  the  army.     Mr. 
Morris  also  used  his  private  fortune  for  the  purpose  very 
freely. 

QUESTIONS. — 2.  What  can  you  tell  of  General  Wayne  and  the 
soldiers  ?  3.  What  noble  thing  did  the  soldiers  do  ?  4.  What  did 
Congress  do  ? 


l66  THE    REVOLUTION. 

5.  While  the   American    soldiers  were  showing  their 
patriotism  in  the  midst  of  sufferings,  Arnold,  the  traitor, 
was  in  lower  Virginia  with  many  British  and  Tory  troops,  in 
juring  his  countrymen  as  much  as  he  could.     He  burned  a 
great  deal   of  public   and   private  property  at  Richmond 
[Jan.  5,  1781],  and  plundered  in  other  places.     After  doing 
as  much  mischief  as  he  could,  from  January  to  April,  Ar 
nold  returned  to  New  York.     The   Americans  tried  hard 
to  catch  the  traitor ;  and  La  Fayette  went  to  Virginia  with 
troops  for  that  purpose.     But  Arnold  was  very  cautious,  for 
he  knew  his  neck  was  in  danger. 

6.  On  one  occasion  Arnold  had  a  Virginian  as  a  pris 
oner.     "  What  would  the  Americans  do  with  me  if  they 
should  catch  me  ?  "  he  asked  the  Virginian.     The  prisoner 
boldly  and  promptly  replied,  "  They  would  bury  your  leg, 
that  was  wounded    at  Quebec,  with  military  honors,  and 
hang  the  rest  of  you."     Arnold  asked  him  no  more  ques 
tions. 

7.  Let  us  now  look  toward  the  Carolinas,  where  most 

of  the  fighting  was  done  during 
the  campaign  of  1781.  General 
Greene,  the  great  soldier  from 
Rhode  Island,  went  there  in  the 
autumn  of  1780,  and  took  com 
mand  of  the  little  southern  army 
then  gathering.  A  part  of  it  he 
sent  to  Cheraw,  eastward  of  the 
Pedee  river.  The  remainder, 
GENERAL  GREENE.  about  a  thousand  strong,  under 

General  Morgan,  were  encamped  near  the  junction  of  the 
Pacolet  and  Broad  rivers.  Cornwallis  and  his  army  were 
between  the  two. 

QUESTIONS. — 5.  What  can  you  tell  of  Arnold  in  Virginia  ?  6. 
What  can  you  tell  about  one  of  his  prisoners  ?  7.  What  can  you  tell 
about  Greene  at  the  South  ? 


SEVENTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  l6j 

8.  Cornwallis  was  just  preparing  to  march  into  North 
Carolina  again.     Unwilling   to  leave  Morgan  in  his  rear, 
he  sent  Colonel  Tarleton,  a  fiery  British  horseman,  to  cap 
ture  or  scatter  the  Americans.     At   a   place   among   the 
mountains,  called  the  Cowpens,  Tarleton  and  his  men,  and 
Morgan  and  his  brave  followers,  had  a  severe  battle  for 
two  hours.     The  British  were  beaten  and  scattered,  and 
many  of  them  were  made  prisoners. 

9.  At   the  close  of  the  battle,  Morgan  started  for  Vir 
ginia  with  his  prisoners.     Cornwallis 

heard  of  it,  and  marched  forward  in 
haste  to  head  off  Morgan.  He  was 
a  little  too  late  ;  Morgan  had  crossed 
the  Catawba  before  Cornwallis  ar 
rived.  Feeling  sure  of  him,  as  he  did 
of  Washington  at  Trenton  [verse  4, 
page  136],  Cornwallis  waited  till 
morning.  A  heavy  rain  during  the 
night  filled  the  river  to  the  brim,  and  GENERAL  MORGAN. 
the  British  could  not  cross  until  Morgan  had  joined  Greene 
on  the  Yadkin. 

10.  Now  a  wonderful  flight  and  pursuit   commenced, 
which  extended  from  the  Yadkin  to  the  Dan.     Greene  and 
his  army  were  pursued  by  Cornwallis  and  his  troops  full 
two  hundred  miles.     Three  times  the  rivers  were  filled  by 
rains  after  the  Americans  had  crossed,  and  kept  the  British 
back  ;  and  in  this  the  Patriots  saw  the  hand  of  a  kind  Provi 
dence.     Greene  and  his  army  finally  crossed  the  Dan  [Feb. 
3,  1781],  into  Virginia,  and  Cornwallis,  tired  of  the  chase, 
marched  slowly  back  into  the  interior  of  North  Carolina. 

11.  Greene  remained  in  Virginia  only  long  enough  to 

QUESTIONS.— 8.  What  can  you  tell  about  Cornwallis  and  the  battle 
at  the  Cowpens  ?  9.  What  can  you  tell  about  Cornwallis  and  Morgan  ? 
10.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  retreat  and  pursuit  ?  1 1.  What  did  Greene 
then  do  ? 


l68  THE    REVOLUTION. 


allow  his  troops  to  rest,  when  he  crossed  the  Dan  to  prevent 
Cornwallis  gathering  the  Tories  in 
North  Carolina.  He  sent  forward 
Colonel  Henry  Lee,  one  of  the  best 
officers  in  the  army,  who  scattered 
the  Loyalists  or  Tories,  and  made 
all  afraid. 

12.  Greene  now  felt  strong,  and 
determined  to  attack  Cornwallis. 
On  the  1 5th  of  March,  1781,  the 
two  armies  met  near  Guilford  Court- 

COLONEL   HENRY  LEE.  j^^    ^   fo^   ^    Qf    ^    J^^ 

est  battles  of  the  Revolution.,  Both  suffered  dreadfully 
in  killed  and  wounded.  The  Americans  lost  four  hundred, 
and  the  British  full  six  hundred.  There  was  no  victory  for 
either.  Cornwallis  had  rather  the  worst  of  it,  and  hurried 
off,  with  his  shattered  army,  to  Wilmington,  while  Greene 
prepared  to  enter  South  Carolina,  and  attack  the  British, 
under  Rawdon,  at  Camden. 

13.  Greene  encamped  upon    a  hill,  within  a  mile    of 
Rawdon's  troops  at  Camden,  on  the  ipth  of  April.  A  week 
afterward  the  British  fell  upon  him    suddenly,  and  a  very 
sharp  battle  occurred.    Each  party  lost  about  the  same  num 
ber  of  men,  killed  and  wounded.    'Colonel  Washington,  a 
brave  soldier  in  the  Southern  army,  took  fifty  of  the  British 
prisoners,  and  with  these,  and  all  his  cannons,  Greene  re 
treated  a  few  miles  and  encamped. 

14.  The   two  armies  were  now  about  equal  in  strength, 
and  Lord  Rawdon  became  alarmed.  So  he  set  fire  to  Cam 
den,  and  fled  down  the  country  to  Nelson's  Ferry,  on  the 
Santee  river.     This  was  early  in  May.     Within  a  week  af 
terward   the  Americans  took  possession  of  four  important 

QUESTIONS. — 12.  What  can  you  jetl  about  a  battle  at  Guilford  ? 
13.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  near  Camden  ?  14.  What  did 
Rawdon  do  ?  What  did  the  Americans  do  ? 


SEVENTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  169 

British  posts,  and  Greene,  with  his  whole  army,  was  march 
ing  toward  the   stronger   station 
of  Fort   Ninety-Six,  between  the 
Saluda  and  Savannah  rivers. 

15.  It  was  toward  the   close 

of  May  when  Greene  commenced  x-aBJL**-'  ! 

his   attack  on  Ninety-Six,  and  he          /fHf     /f     \ 
continued   it   for  a  month,  when 
he  heard  of  the  approach  of  Raw- 
don  with  a  strong  army.     In  the 
mean  while,   Lee,    Pickens,    and  GENERAL  n<  KI.NS. 

others,  had  attacked  the  British  and  Tories  at  Augusta. 
They  took  possession  of  that  place  on  the  5th  of  June,  and 
then  hastened  to  help  Greene.  Ninety-Six  held  out,  and 
before  the  arrival  of.  Rawdon,  the  Americans  all  fled  be 
yond  the  Saluda. 

1 6.  Soon  after   this,    Rawdon   marched   back   toward 
Orangeburg,  and  Greene  became  his  pursuer.    Then  cross 
ing  the  Congaree,  the   Patriot  army  marched  to  the  High 
Hills  of  Santee,  below  Camden,  and  there  encamped  during 
a  portion  of  the  hot  and  sickly  season.     Leaving  his  troops 
at  Orangeburg,  in  command  of  Colonel  Stewart,  who  had 
come   up   from   Charleston,  Rawdon  went  to  that  city  and 
embarked  for  England. 

17.  In    August,    many  North    Carolina   troops  joined 
Greene  upon  the  High  Hills  of  Santee  ;  and  at  the  close 
of  that  month,  the  entire  Patriot  army  crossed  the  Congaree 
and  marched  toward  Orangeburg.     The  British  fled  down 
the  Santee  and  encamped  at  Eutaw  Springs.     There   they 
were    attacked  by  Greene  on  the  8th  of  September,  and  a 
very  severe  battle  of  four  hours  occurred. 


QUESTIONS. — 15.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  attack  on  Ninety- 
Six  and  Augusta  ?  1 6.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  movements  of 
the  armies  ?  17.  What  took  place  in  August  and  September  ? 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


1  8.  Although  at  the  end  of  the  conflict,  the  British  held 
the  field  at  Eutaw,  the  battle  was  really  favorable  to  the 
Americans.  That  night  the  British  fled  toward  Charleston. 
They  had  lost  about  seven  hundred  men,  and  the  Americans 
about  five  hundred  and  fifty.  Both  parties  claimed  the 
victory.  It  belonged  to  neither  on  the  battle-day,  but  it 
remained  with  the  Patriots. 

19.  At  this  time,  Marion,  Sumter,  Lee,  and  others,  were 
driving  small  parties  of  the  British  and  Tories  from  place  to 
place,  and  compelled  them  finally  to  abandon  the  country 
entirely.     They  fled  into  Charleston,  pursued  all  the  way 
by  the  Americans.     At  the  close  of  1781,  the  British  had 
lost  every  place  at  the   South  excepting  Charleston  and 
Savannah,  and  to  these  two  cities  they  were  confined. 

20.  Of  all  these  Southern  leaders  of  small  bands,  Marion 
was  the  greatest.     He  was  bold  and  cautious,  and  was  sel 
dom  unsuccessful.     For  some  time  his  camp  was  upon  an 
island  at  the  junction  of  the  Pedee  and  Lynch's  creek,  amid 

the  tall  cypress-trees  from  which 
hung  the  long  moss,  like  banners. 
21.  To  that  camp  a  young 
British  officer,  sent  to  have  a 
talk  with  Marion,  was  taken 
with  his  eyes  covered.  When 
about  to  depart,  Marion  invited 
him  to  remain  to  dinner.  To 
his  astonishment,  all  that  was 
offered  were  a  few  roasted  pota- 
toes,  served  upon  pieces  of  bark, 
with  a  log  for  a  table.  Marion  assured  the  young  man  that, 
this  was  rather  better  fare  than  he  and  his  soldiers  were 

QUESTIONS.  —  18.  What  can  you  say  about  the  battle  at  Eutaw 
Springs  ?  19.  What  was  being  done  to  the  British  in  South  Carolina? 
20.  What  can  you  tell  about  Marion  ?  21.  What  story  can  you  tell 
of  Marion  and  a  British  officer  ? 


SEVENTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR. 


171 


accustomed  to.  The  young  officer  went  back  to  his  camp, 
and  declared  that  such  a  people  could  not  be,  and  ought 
not  to  be,  conquered.  He  was  right. 

22.  While  these  things  were  going  on  in  South  Caro 
lina,  important  events  were  in  progress  in  Virginia.    Corn- 
wallis  inarched  from  Wilmington,  and  at  the  close  of  May 
was    at  Petersburg,  in  Virginia,  with  quite  a  strong  army. 
La  Fayette  was  then  in  that  State,  but  his  troops  were  too 
few   to  do  much  against  Cornwallis,  and  that  whole  region 
appeared  doomed  to  British  rule. 

23.  Cornwallis  felt  strong,  and  he  marched  to  Richmond 
and  beyond,  to  fight  La   Fayette. 

But  that  brave  officer  was  cautious, 
and  kept  out  of  the  way  of  the 
British  until  he  was  stronger.  So 
Cornwallis,  after  destroying  much 
property,  marched  slowly  down  the 
James  river,  followed  by  the  Amer 
icans  under  La  Fayette,  Wayne, 
and  Steuben.  Steuben  was  a  great 
soldier  from  Prussia,  and  taught  the 
American  soldiers  many  useful  things  in  the  art  of  war. 

24.  Cornwallis  finally  went  to  Portsmouth,  near   Nor 
folk.     But  Sir   Henry  Clinton,  fearing  Washington  might 
attack  New  York,  wished  Cornwallis  nearer  the  sea,  so  that 
he  might  come  and  help  him,  if  necessary.     All  the  British 
in  Virginia  then  went  to  Yorktown,  on  the  York  river,  and 
there  they  built  strong  embankments  for  cannons,  around 
their  camp. 

25.  Early  in  July,  the  French  army  under  Rochambeau 
came  from  New  England,  where  they  had  been  almost  a 


BAttON  STEUBEN. 


QUESTIONS. — 22.  What  was  occurring  in  Virginia?  23.  What 
can  you  tell  about  Cornwallis  in  Virginia  ?  24.  What  did  Clinton 
wish  ?  What  did  the  British  do  ?  25.  What  can  you  say  about  the 
French  army  ?  What  did  Washington  do  ? 


172  THE    REVOLUTION. 

year  doing  nothing,  and  joined  Washington  on  the  Hudson 
river,  in  Westchester  county.  Then 
Washington  resolved  to  attack  the 
British  in  New  York.  But  when  he 
heard  that  a  large  number  of  troops 
had  come  from  England  and  joined 
Clinton,  and  that  De  Grasse,  a  great 
French  war-sailor  in  the  West  Indies, 
I  could  not  come  and  help  him,  he  gave 
it  up,  and  prepared  to  march  to  Virgin- 

COUXT  DE  ROCHAMBEAU.         •  •,     •  ^  ^^•        r  i  r~> 

ia  to  drive  Cornwallis  from  that  State. 

26.  Washington  managed  so  to  deceive  Clinton  that  the 
British  in  New  York  had  no  idea  that  the  Americans  and 
French  were  going  to  Virginia,  until  they  were  some  distance 
on  their  way.  It  was  then  too  late  to  pursue  them,  so  Clin 
ton   sent  Arnold,  the  traitor,  to  desolate  the  New  England 
coasts.     He  hoped  this  would  cause  Washington  to  return 
for  their  defense. 

27.  Arnold   went  willingly,  and  burned  New  London, 
almost  in  sight  of  his  own  birth-place  at  Norwich.     And  at 
Fort  Griswold,  opposite,  he  allowed  a  dreadful  massacre 
of  American  soldiers,  for  which  there  was  no  excuse.     But 
these  cruelties  did  not  check  the  march  of  the  Allied  Ar 
mies,  as  the  French  and  Americans  were  called. 

28.  The  Allied  Armies,  twelve  thousand  strong,  arrived 
at  Yorktown  on  the  28th  of  September,  1781.     Already  De 
Grasse  had  arrived  with  his  ships,  and  had  battled  with 
British  vessels,  under  Admiral  Graves,  near  the  entrance 
to  the  Chesapeake  Bay.  Now  the  French  ships  were  nearer 
Yorktown,  ready  to  aid  the  armies. 

29.  For  many  days    the  Allied  troops  prepared  for  a 

QUESTIONS. — 26.  How  was  Clinton  deceived  ?  and  what  did  he 
do  ?  27.  What  did  Arnold  do  ?  28.  What  preparations  for  battle 
were  made  ?  29.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  siege  of  Yorktown  and 
capture  of  Cornwallis  ? 


ft 


$.&  <  T 

iingston^j          >*5L 

SL,  ,/;>. 

rrft**ftf  ""v^^      _ 

rt.SiagaraJ     ^T^P  ^4^1° 

gJgfeiJIg^ 


/¥savamu1'      ^ 


N 


^-      during  the 

""OLD  WAH  FOR"/ 


lincM  by  FISK  A  KL-.-^KI.I.  \  V 


SEVENTH    YEAR    OF    THE    WAR.  173 

general  attack  upon  the  British.  Then  they  fired  heavy 
cannon-balls  upon  every  part  of  their  camp,  and  red-hot 
shot  among  the  British  ships,  which  set  them  on  fire.  Corn- 
wallis  saw  that  all  was  lost,  and  tried  to  escape  one  night, 
but  could  not.  Finally,  on  the  I9th  of  October,  he  and  all 
his  army,  almost  seven  thousand  in  number,  became  prison 
ers  to  the  Americans  and  French.  Clinton,  who  had  just 
arrived  with  as  many  more  troops,  returned  to  New  York, 
amazed  and  disheartened. 

30.  This  was  a  grand  victory.     This  was  the  blow  that 
smote  to  earth  all   British  power  in  America.      The   king 
and  Parliament  were  amazed,  and  trembled.     The  Patriots 
all  over  this  land  rejoiced  as  they  had  never  done  before. 
From  churches,  legislative  halls,  from  the  army  and  from 
Congress,  went  up   a   shout  of  thanksgiving  to  the  Lord 
God  Omnipotent,  for  the  success  of  the  Allied  troops. 

31.  The  news  reached  Philadelphia  at  midnight.     The 
watchmen  called   out,  "  Twelve  o'clock,  and  Cormvallis  is 
taken  ! "    Soon  lights  were  seen  moving  in  all  houses,  and 
in   a  few  minutes  the  streets  were  filled  with  the  excited 
people.     The  next  morning,  the  Secretary  of  Congress  read 
a  letter  from  Washington  to  that  body,  telling  of  the  victo 
ry.     Then  the  members  all  went  together  to  a  temple  of 
the  living  God,  arid  there  joined  in  thanksgiving  to  the  King 
of  kings  for  the  triumph.   Yet  the  war  was  not  quite  ended. 


QUESTIONS.— 30.  What  was  the  effect  of  these?    31.  What  oc 
curred  in  Philadelphia  ? 


174  THE    REVOLUTION. 


SECTION    IX. 

CLOSING    EVENTS    OF    THE    WAR     FOR     INDE 
PENDENCE.     [1782-1789.] 

1.  General  Greene  heard  of  the  capture  of  Cornwallis, 
at  the  close  of  October,  and  there  was  great  joy  in  his  army. 
The  Patriots  of  the  South  now  felt  certain  of  independence 
and  peace  ;  and  Governor  Rutledge  called  a  Legislature 
together.     Yet   it  was  necessary  to  be  on  the  look-out,  for 
there  was  quite  a  large  British  army  yet  in  Charleston,  and 
Tories  were  plentiful  everywhere. 

2.  Marion  kept  watch   near   Charleston;  Greene   and 
his  army  lay  upon  the  banks  of  the  Edisto  river ;  Wayne,  al 
ways  wide  awake,  kept  the  British  in  Georgia  close  within 
Savannah ;    St.    Clair,    marching   down   from  Yorktown, 
frightened  the  British  at  Wilmington,  and  made  them  flee 
to  Charleston ;  and  Washington   kept  Sir  Henry  Clinton 
and  his  army  close  prisoners  in  the  city  of  New  York. 

3.  The  king  and  Parliament  now  gave  up  the  American 
colonies  as  lost  to  them  forever,  and  sent  word  to  all  the 
British  commanders  to  stop  fighting,  and  prepare  to  leave 
the  country.     This  was  in  the  spring  of  1782.  On  the  nth 
of  July  the  British  left  Savannah,  and  on  the  i4th  of  De 
cember  following  they  departed  from  Charleston  also.    But 
they  remained  in    New  York  almost  a  year  longer,  until 
every  thing  was  settled.     They  finally  left  on  the  25th  of 
November,  1783. 

4.  Men,  called  Commissioners,  were   appointed  by  the 

QUESTIONS. — i.  What  can  you  say  about  the  army  and  people  at 
the  South  ?  2.  What  were  the  American  officers  in  the  South  doing  ? 
3.  What  did  the  king  and  Parliament  do  ?  What  did  the  British  in 
America  do  ?  4.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  treaty  ? 


CLOSING  EVENTS  OF  THE  WAR.       175 

Americans  and  the  British,  to  make  a  bargain,  or  treaty 
for  peace,  between  the  two.  This  was  completed  at  Paris, 
on  the  3d  of  September,  1783,  when  the  king  of  Great 
Britain  had  acknowledged  the  independence  of  the  United 
States.  Then  these  States  became  a  new  nation  upon  the 
earth. 

5.  The  remnants  of  the  American  army  were  then  at 
West    Point    and    neighborhood. 

These  were  marched  down  the 
Hudson  river  ;  and  on  the  morning 
when  the  British  were  to  leave 
New  York,  they  entered  the  city, 
under  the  command  of  General 
Knox,  accompanied  by  George 
Clinton,  the  Governor  of  the  State 
of  New  York.  Then  they  had  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  their  enemies 
leave  our  shores  forever. 

6.  A  few  days  after  this,  Washington  bade  his  officers 
an  affectionate  farewell,  and  then  went  to  Annapolis,  in 
Maryland,  where  Congress  was    sitting,  and  gave  up  his 
commission,  as    commander-in-chief  of  the  armies,  to  the 
President  of  that  body.  From  Annapolis  he  hastened  to  his 
home  at  Mount  Vernon  (where  he  had  been  but  once  dur 
ing  the  whole  war),  hoping  to  live  there  in  repose  the  re 
mainder  of  his  life. 

7.  Although  the  war  was  ended,  and  peace  and  inde 
pendence  were  secured,  there  was  much  to  be  done  to  make 
things  prosperous.     The  Americans  had  become  deeply  in 
debt  on  account  of  the  war  ;  and  they  soon  found  that  the 
Articles  of  Confederation  [page  136]  would  not  answer  as  the 
great  and  enduring  laws  of  the  Government. 

QUESTIONS. — 5.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Americans  taking 
possession  of  New  York  ?  6.  What  did  Washington  do  ?  7.  What 
was  to  be  done  after  the  war  ? 


76 


THE    REVOLUTION. 


8.  Many  of  the  most  eminent  men  in  the  country  con 
ferred  upon  the  subject  of  public  affairs.  Washington  was 
very  anxious,  for  he  saw  that  unless  something  was  done 


FRANKLIN    IN     TUB     NATIONAL    CONVENTION. 

very  soon  much  trouble  would  come.  Finally  several  lead 
ing  men  in  different  States,  chosen  by  the  people,  met  in 
convention  in  Philadelphia,  in  May,  1787.  After  delibera 
ting  for  several  weeks,  they  framed  what  is  known  as  our 

QUESTIONS. — 8.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  meeting  of  leading 
men  ?     What  did  they  make  ? 


CLOSING    EVENTS    OF    THE    WAR.  177 

NATIONAL  CONSTITUTION,  which  is  the  supreme  law  of  the 
land. 

9.  That  Convention,  or  Congress,  did  a  great  work,  and 
some  of  the  wisest  and  best  men  in  the  world  were  there. 
Washington  was   the    President ;  and   the   venerable  Dr. 
Franklin,  then  past  eighty-one  years  of  age,  was  also  there. 
For  several  days  at  the  beginning,  they  could  not  agree,  and 
things  went  on  badly.     Then  Franklin  arose,  and  proposed 
that  the  Convention  should  be  opened  every  morning  with 
prayer  to    Almighty  God  for  guidance.     All  were  willing, 
but  as  there  was  no  money  to  pay  a  minister  of  the  Gospel 
for  the  service,  it  was  not  done. 

10.  The  Constitution  then  formed  was  submitted  to  the 
consideration  of  the  people  of  all  tne  States,  and  was  agreed 
to  by  a  majority  of  them.     On  the  4th  of  March,  1789,  the 
old  Continental  Congress  ended,  and  the  National  Consti 
tution  became  the  Great  Law  of  the  Republic.     That  was 
the  final  act  of  the  Revolution.    That  was  the  closing  work 
of  the   GREAT  PATRIOTS.     Then   the  UNITED  STATES  OF 
AMERICA  commenced  their  glorious  career.    They  were  no 
longer  a  mere  League  of  States,  but  united  under  one  Sover 
eign  Government. 

QUESTIONS. — 9.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  National  Convention  ? 
What  did  Dr.  Franklin  do  ?  10.  What  can  you  say  about  the  Na 
tional  Constitution  ?  What  is  the  conclusion  of  the  matter  ? 

12 


i78 


THE    NATION. 


CHAPTER     VI. 

SECTION   I. 

THE     NATION,     OR     UNION     OF     STATES. 

1.  WHEN  most  of  the  peo 
ple   of  the  United  States  had 
agreed  to  the  National  Consti 
tution   which   bound  them  ail 
together,     they     prepared   to 
choose  a  governor  or  president, 
who  should  be  the  chief  man  of 
the   nation.     They  all  turned 
toward  Washington,  who  had 
so     nobly    led    their    armies 
through    the   War   for   Inde 
pendence.     He   was  honored 
and  beloved  by  every  body.  So 
the  people,  as  if  with  one  voice, 
chose  him  to  be   their   chief 
ruler,  or  the  President  of  the 
United  States.     John  Adams, 
another    great    Patriot,     was 
chosen  Vice-President,  or  the 
second  man  in  the  nation. 

2.  The    new    government 
was  to  be  arranged   at   New 
York.      Washington    left   his 

quiet  home  at  Mount  Vernon,  on  the  Potomac,  and  traveled 

QUESTIONS. — i.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  choice  of  a  President 
of  the  United  States  ?  2.  What  can  you  tell  about  Washington  and 
his  inauguration  ? 


WASHINGTON   AKD    HIS   RESIDENCE. 


WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION.         179 


to  that  city.  Everywhere  the  people  met  him  and  ex 
pressed  their  love ;  and  at  New  York  he  was  received  by 
a  great  crowd  of  soldiers  and  citizens.  On  the  30th  of  April, 
1789,  he  was  inaugurated  the  first  President  of  the  United 
States — that  is,  he  laid  his  hand  upon  the  Bible  and 
solemnly  promised,  in  the  presence  of  thousands  of  people, 
to  do  all  in  his  power  to  be  a  good  and  faithful  governor. 
That  took  place  on  the  balcony  of  the  old  Federal  Hall  in 
Wall-street.  Then  commenced 


THE     ADMINISTRATION     OF     WASHINGTON. 
[1789-1797.] 

3.  The  National  Congress  met  at  the  same  time.     It 
was  made  up  of  Representatives  from  the  different  States. 
These  were  of    two  kinds.      One    kind,   chosen    by   the 
people  for  two  years,  were  called  Representatives.  The  other 
kind,  chosen  by  the  several  Legislatures  for  six  years,  were 
called  Senators. 

4.  The  Senate   and  House  of  Representatives  met  in 
separate  rooms.     According  to  the  Constitution,  any  decree 
made  by  one  body  could  not  become  a  law  unless  it  was 
agreed  to  by  the  other  body,  and  was  signed  by  the  Presi 
dent,  unless  in  the  case  of  the  refusal  of  the  President  to 
sign  it,  two  thirds  of  both  Houses  should  agree  to  it.     It 
was  also  directed  that  Congress  should  meet  every  year. 
So  each  Congress  (chosen  for  two  years),  has  two  regular 
xssiins,  as  their  remaining  together  is  called. 

5.  Men  were  also  appointed  to  assist  the  President  in 
jhe  management  of  the  affairs  of  government.     One  was  to 
do  all  the  talking  and  writing  necessary  to  keep  up  a  good 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  tell  about  Congress  ?  4.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  Senate  and  Representatives  ?  and  the  meetings 
of  Congress  ?  5.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  President's  Cabinet  ? 


l8o  THE    NATION. 


understanding  with  other  governments.  He  was  called 
Secretary  of  State.  Another  was  appointed  to  take  charge 
of  all  matters  connected  with  the  army.  He  was  named 
Secretary  of  War.  And  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  was 
chosen  to  take  care  of  all  money  affairs.  Then  an  Attor 
ney-General  was  appointed  as  the  President's  lawyer. 
These  different  persons  composed  the  President's  Cabinet, 
and  were  to  be  his  advisers,  the  same  as  the  British  minis 
ters  are  the  king's  advisers. 

6.  When  this  matter  was  settled,  Congress,  and  Washing 
ton  and  his  Cabinet  worked  hard  to  carry  out  other  plans  of 
government.  They  took  measures  to  tax  the  people  for  every 
thing  they  received  in  ships,  so  as  to 
get  money  to  pay  the  government  ex 
penses.  This  required  a  great  deal  of 
care.  Fortunately  Alexander  Hamil 
ton,  one  of  the  greatest  men  in  the 
country,  had  been  chosen  Secretary  of 
the  Treasury,  and  he  soon  arranged 
an  excellent  Revemie  System,  as  it  was 
called. 

ALEXANDER  HAMILTON.  7.  Next   they  planned  3.  method 

for  having  the  laws  properly  carried  out.  They  appointed 
five  judges,  in  different  parts  of  the  United  States,  with  a 
chief  judge  to  preside.  These  formed  the  Supreme  Court; 
and  what  they  should  decree  was  to  be  considered  law. 
This  was  called  the  National  Judiciary . 

8.  Among  other  things,  Mr.  Hamilton  recommended 
the  establishment  of  a  National  Bank.  This  was  done 
in  1794.  Two  years  earlier,  a  mint  was  started,  where  gold 
and  silver  and  copper  coins  were  made.  And  so,  after  about 
three  years,  the  Executive  Departments,  the  Revenue  System, 

QUESTIONS. — 6.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  labors  of  Washington 
and  others  ?  and  of  the  Revenue  System  ?  7.  What  can  you  tell  about 
the  National  Judiciary  ?  8.  What  else  was  done  ? 


WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION.          181 

and  the  Judiciary,  were  arranged,  and  the  government  of 
the  United  States,  very  much  as  it  is  now,  was  put  in  motion. 

9.  Immediately  after  the  Revolution,  settlers  began  to 
go,  in  great  numbers,  into  the  wild  country  north  of  the 
Ohio  river.     In  1787,  the  region  now  covered  by  the  States 
of  Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Michigan,  and  Wisconsin,  was 
put  under  a  governor,  and  called  The  North-  Western  Ter 
ritory.     Four  years  afterward,  a  new  State  was  added  to  the 
old  thirteen,  by  the  admission  of  Vermont. 

10.  The  British  yet  kept  some  forts  in  the  north-west. 
Although  peace*was  agreed  to,  they  continually  advised  the 
Indians  to  fight  the  Americans  ;  and  finally,  in  1790,  they 
commenced  a  war   upon   the  white    people    in  the   Ohio 
country,  which  continued  three  or  four  years. 

11.  At  length  General  Wayne,  who  took  Stony  Point 
away  from  the  British  [page  153],  was  sent  there  with  an 
army.    He  beat  the  Indians  here  and  there,  until  they  were 
glad  to  make  peace,  and  agree  to  behave  themselves.    They 
continued  quiet  for  more  than  a  dozen  years  after  that. 

12.  The  leaders  in  public  affairs  did  not  always  agree, 
and  at  last  two  parties  were   formed.     Those  who  were 
favorable  to  giving  great  power  to  the  government,  were 
called  Federalists,   and   those  who  wished    to  give   more 
power  to  the  people,  were  called  Republicans.     The  chief 
leader  of  the   Republicans  was   Thomas  Jefferson,   who 
wrote  the  Declaration  of  Independence. 

13.  At  this  time  the  people  of  France,  having  become 
tired  of  a  monarch,  had  beheaded  their  king  and  queen  and 
many  other  great  people.     They  were  resolved  to  be  free, 
and  have  a  president,  as  the  United  States  had.     But  they 
did  not  know  how  to  manage  such  affairs,  and  a  bloody 

QUESTIONS. — 9.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Ohio  country  ?  10. 
What  did  the  British  do  ?  n.  What  can  you  tell  of  an  Indian  war  ? 
12.  What  can  you  tell  about  two  parties?  13.  What  can  you  tell 
about  France  and  a  French  agent  sent  here  ? 


l82  THE    NATION. 


time  they  had.  They  sent  an  agent  here,  named  Genet,  to 
persuade  our  government  to  help  them,  as  the  French  had 
helped  the  Americans  in  the  late  war. 

14.  The  Republicans  wished  to  aid  the  French,  but  the 
Federalists,  with  Washington  and  Hamilton  at  their  head, 
were  unwilling  to  have  any  thing  to   do  with  European 
affairs.     This  matter  gave    the  President   much    trouble. 
Genet  became  very  impertinent,  and,  finally,  Washington 
asked  the  French  government  to  call  him  home.     It  was 
done,  and  another  was  sent,  who  behaved  much  better. 

15.  This  trouble  was  just  passing  away,  when  another 
appeared.     Congress  had  put  a  tax  upon  whisky  made  in 
this    country.     The    numerous  whisky-makers   in  western 
Pennsylvania  declared  they  would  not  pay  the  tax ;  and 
arming  themselves,  they  treated  the  collectors  of  the  money 
very  badly.    The  President  was  compelled  to  send  soldiers 
there  in  1795,  to  enforce  the  laws,  and  matters  soon  be 
came  quiet.     This  is  known  as  The  Whisky  Insurrection. 

1 6.  Bad  feeling  was  now  growing  up  again  between  the 
Americans  and  the  British.    The  latter  refused  to  act  fairly 

according  to  the  treaty  made  at 
the  close  of  the  war,  mentioned  on 
page  175.  Not  wishing  to  have  an 
other  quarrel,  the  President,  sent 
John  Jay,  an  excellent  Patriot,  to 
England,  to  adjust  the  matter. 
He  did  so,  and  made  a  new  ar 
rangement,  which  many  Americans 
did  not  like.  They  quarreled  a 
great  deal  about  Jay's  Treaty ',  but 
finally  they  let  the  subject  drop. 
The  treaty  was  a  good  one. 

QUESTIONS. — 14.  What  trouble  occurred,  and  how  did  it  happen  ? 
16.  What  caused  bad  feeling  between  the  Americans  and  the  British? 
What  was  done  ? 


JOHN  JAY. 


WASHINGTON'S  ADMINISTRATION.          183 

17.  And  now  another  trouble  appeared.     It  seemed  as 
if  the  new  republic  would  never  be  without  some  difficulty. 
Its  merchants  were  sending  ships  to  trade  in  the  Mediter 
ranean  sea,  where  there  were  a  great  many  sea-robbers,  who 
came  from  Algiers,  in  northern  Africa.     They  seized  and 
plundered  many  American  ships,  and  the  merchants  began 
to  be  afraid  to  send  their  vessels  there. 

1 8.  Congress  concluded   to   put   a   stop    to    this,  and 
ordered  some  war-ships  to  be  built  and  sent  there  to  pro 
tect  the  merchant-vessels.     This  was  the  beginning  of  the 
American  navy  ;  and  another  cabinet  officer,  to  assist  the 
President,  was  soon  afterward  [1798]  appointed,  called  the 
Secretary  of  the  Navy.     But  the  United  States  could  not 
stop    these    sea-robbers,  called   pirates,  from   plundering, 
until  it  was  agreed  to  pay  them  so  much  tribute-money 
every  year. 

19.  Washington   was    twice    elected    President,  which 
made  his  term,  or  administration,  eight  years.     He  and 
his  associates  had  done  a  great  deal  of  useful  work  within 
that  time,  and  every  thing  was  going  on  smoothly.     The 
people  wanted  Washington  to  be  President  longer,  but  he 
refused,  and  in  the  autumn  of  1796  they  were  compelled 
to  choose  another  man  for  President    The  Federalists  and 
the  Republicans  had  a  hard  contest.    The  Federalists  beat, 
and  chose  John  Adams  for  President.     Thomas  Jefferson, 
the  Republican,  was  chosen  Vice-President. 

20.  In  September,  1796,  Washington  sent  forth  to  the 
people   a  noble  Farewell   Address,  begging   them   to   be 
careful  to  preserve  the  Union,  as  a  Nation  ;  and,  on  the 
4th    of  March    following,  he   retired    to    Mount  Vernon, 

QUESTIONS. — 17.  What  can  you  tell  about  trouble  in  the  Mediter 
ranean  sea  ?  1 8.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  beginning  of  the  navy, 
and  money  paid  to  the  sea-robbers  ?  19.  "What  can  you  tell  about 
Washington,  and  a  new  election  ?  20.  What  more  can  you  say  about 
Washington  ? 


184 


THE    NATION. 


where  he  lived  in  repose  until  the  i4th  of  December, 
1799,  when  he  died.  Then  there  was  mourning  in  Amer 
ica  and  in  Europe,  for  a  great  and  good  man — a  champion 
of  liberty,  and  a  friend  of  mankind,  had  left  the  earth  for 
ever. 


SECTION    II. 

ADAMS'S    ADMINISTRATION.     [1797-1801.] 

1.  John    Adams,    the    sec 
ond  President  of  the  United 
States,    was   very    active    in 
Congress  and  in  Europe  dur 
ing  the  whole  War  for  Inde 
pendence.     He  found  trouble 
to  begin  with  when  he  became 
President.     France  and  Eng 
land  were  at  war ;    and  be 
cause   of  Jay's    Treaty   with 
Great   Britain,    and    because 
the     American     government 
would  not   help  the    French 
in  their  Revolution,  the  rulers 
of  France  were  very  unfriend 
ly  with  us. 

2.  Adams  soon  called  the 
Congress  together  to  consid 
er   the    matter.      They   sent 
three  able  men  as  ministers 
to    the    French   government, 
to  settle   all    difficulties,   but 
these  were  insulted,  and  could 


ADAMS,  AND  HIS  RESIDENCE. 


QUESTIONS. — i.  What  can  you  tell  about  Adams  and  the  begin 
ning  of  his  administration  ?  2.  What  can  you  tell  about  trouble  with 
France  ? 


ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRATION.  185 


do  nothing.     The  French  were  then  ruled  by  a  Directory, 
as  the  government  was  called,  composed  of  five  men. 

3.  Soon  after  that,  the  great  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  then 
a  young  man  increasing  in  power,  took  the  government 
into  his  own  hands.     He  was  courteous  and  wise,  and  it 
was  not  long  before  every  difficulty  was  settled,  and  the 
danger  of  a  war  with  France  passed  away. 

4.  In  the  year  1790,  a  tract  of  land  on  the  Potomac, 
ten  miles  square,  and  called  the  District  of  Columbia,  was 
given  to  the  United  States  by  Virginia  and  Maryland,  and 
there  the  city  of  Washington  was  laid  out  the  next  year. 
A  building  called  the  Capitol,  for  Congress  to  meet  in,  was 
commenced.     In  the  year   1800   that  city  was  made  the 
National  capital,  and  President  Adams  went  there  to  reside. 

5.  In  the  autumn  of  1800,  the  people  elected  another 
President.     Then,  again,  the  Federalists  and  Republicans 
had  great  strife.     This   time  the   Republicans   were   the 
victors.     Thomas   Jefferson   was   elected    President,   and 
Aaron  Burr  Vice-President. 


SECTION     III. 
JEFFERSON'S    ADMINISTRATION.     [1801-1809.] 

1.  Thomas  Jefferson,  the  third  President  of  the  United 
States,  was   also  active  during  the  whole  War  for   Inde 
pendence,  in  Congress,  and  as  Governor  of  Virginia.     He, 
too,  was  an  agent  for  his  country  in  Europe,  but  not  until 
after  the  war. 

2.  Like  Washington,  Mr.  Jefferson   held  the   office  of 
President  eight  years.     He  was  inaugurated  on  the  4th  of 


QUESTIONS.— 3.  What  can  you  tell  about  Bonaparte?  4.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  federal  city  and  capitol  ?  5.  What  can  you  tell 
about  an  election  in  1800?  I.  What  can  you  tell  about  Jefferson? 
2.  What  did  Jefferson  do  ? 


i86 


THE    NATION. 


March,  1801.  He  turned  a 
great  many  Federalists  out  of 
office,  and  put  his  Republican 
friends  in ;  and  he  began 
many  and  great  changes  in 
the  management  of  public 
affairs. 

3.  In  the  autumn  of  1802, 
Ohio  became  a  State  of  the 
Union.  The  next  year,  a  vast 
region  west  of  the  Mississippi 
river,  called  Louisiana,  was 
purchased  of  the  French  for 
fifteen  million  dollars.  This 
was  divided.  The  southern 
portion  was  called  the  Ter 
ritory  of  New  Orleans ;  the 
northern  part  was  called  the 
District  of  Louisiana. 

4.  The  sea-robbers  in  the 
Mediterranean  [page  183], 
were  yet  giving  the  merchants 
and  traders  a  great  deal  of 
trouble,  and  the  United  States  Government  resolved  not 
to  pay  any  more  tribute-money  every  year  to  them.  Then 
Tripoli,  one  of  the  robber-governments,  declared  war 
against  the  United  States.  Jefferson  at  once  sent  strong 
ships  there  to  protect  our  merchant-vessels,  and  soon  there 
was  fighting. 

5.  One  day  the  United  States  frigate  Philadelphia, 
commanded  by  Captain  Bainbridge,  a  brave  war-sailor, 
struck  on  a  rock  in  the  harbor  of  Tripoli.  Bainbridge  and 

QUESTIONS. — 3  What  can  you  tell  about  Ohio  and  Louisiana? 
4.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  war  with  Tripoli  ?  5.  WThat  happened 
to  an  American  ship,  and  her  officers  and  crew  ? 


JEFFERSOX   AND    HIS   RESIDENCE. 


JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION. 


STEPHEN'    DECATUK. 


his  officers  were  made  prisoners,  while  his  men  were  all 
made  slaves,  and  suffered  dreadfully  for  a  long  time. 

6.  Early  in  1804,  Lieutenant  Decatur,  who  was  after 
ward  one  of  the  best  men  in  the  navy,  sailed  into  the  har 
bor  of  Tripoli  with  a  small  vessel,  on  a  dark  night,  drove 
the  Tripolitans  from  the  Philadelphia, 

set  the  vessel  on  fire,  and  escaped 
without  losing  a  man.  This  bold  act 
alarmed  the  Bashaw,  or  governor  of 
Tripoli. 

7.  The    Bashaw   was    a   usurper. 
His   place    belonged   to  his   brother 
Hamet,  whom   he  had  compelled   to 
flee  to  Egypt.     Hamet  readily  joined 
the  Americans    against  his    brother, 
and  at  the  head  of  a  number  of  Mo 
hammedan  soldiers,  he  accompanied  some  seamen,  under 
Captain    Eaton,    an    American,    across   the    deserts   from 
Alexandria  in   Egypt.     They  captured  a  Tripolitan  town 
on   the    Mediterranean,  and  were   marching   directly  for 
Tripoli,  when  the  terrified   Bashaw  made  peace  with  the 

American  agent  there.-     So  the  war 
was  ended. 

8.  In  the  summer  of  1804,  Aaron 
Burr  and  Alexander  Hamilton  had 
a  duel  with  pistols.  Hamilton  was 
killed,  and  after  that  Burr  was  gen 
erally  detested.  He  had  a  great 
desire  to  be  a  leading  man  ;  so,  in 
the  spring  of  1806,  he  went  beyond 
the  Alleghany  mountains,  where  an 
enterprising  and  restless  people 


AARON'    BTRR. 


QUESTIONS. — 6.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  brave  Decatur  ?  7.  What 
more  can  you  tell  about  the  war  with  Tripoli  ?  8.  What  can  you  tell 
about  Aaron  l>urr  ? 


i88 


THE    NATION. 


were  fast  gathering,  and  took  measures  to  raise  a  large 
number  of  troops,  to  go,  as  he  pretended,  and  seize  the 
Spanish  territory  of  Texas  and  the  neighboring  States. 

9.  Many  good  and  brave  men  joined  Burr  in  this,  be 
cause,  on  account  of  the  conduct  of  the  Spaniards,  they 
thought  it  right.  But  he  was  finally  suspected  of  an  inten 
tion  to  divide  the  Union,  make  a  separate  government  of 
the  Western  States,  and  become  its  President.  He  was 
arrested,  and  tried  in  1807  ;  but  it  could  not  be  proved 
that  he  had  any  such  intentions,  and  they  let  him  go. 

10.  This  same  year  a  most 
important  thing  occurred.  Rob 
ert  Fulton,  an  American  portrait 
painter,  and  a  good  mechanic, 
who  had  invented  machinery  for 
driving  boats  by  steam,  placed 
some  in  a  vessel  on  the  Hudson 
river.  The  boat  went  from  New 
York  to  Albany  in  thirty-six  hours, 
"against  wind  and  tide,"  to  the 
great  astonishment  of  every  body. 
This  was  the  commencement  of 
successful  steamboat  navigation  in 
the  world. 

ii.  And  now  there  was  great 
trouble  in  Europe.  There  was 
war  almost  everywhere.  Bonaparte 
had  made  himself  Emperor  of  France,  and  three  of  his 
brothers  kings  of  other  countries.  All  the  continent  of 
Europe  was  in  arms  against  him,  and  so  was  Great  Britain. 
The  United  States  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  either 
party ;  and  so,  for  a  long  time,  our  merchant-vessels  were 


r.ODEHT  FULTON. 


FLLTuVS    STKA.MUOAT. 


QUESTIONS. — 9.  What  can  you  tell  of  his  scheme,  and  its  end  ? 
10.  What  can  you  tell  of  Fulton  and  steamboats  ?  II.  What  can  you 
tell  of  troubles  in  Europe  ?  How  did  the  Americans  act  ? 


JEFFERSON'S  ADMINISTRATION.  189 

allowed  to  trade  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  make  much 
money. 

12.  A  change  came.     England    and    France,  in  their 
endeavors  to  injure  each  other,  closed  many  ports,  and 
both  parties  seized  American  vessels. 

Our  commerce  was  very  soon  ruined, 
for  we  had  few  large  ships  to  protect 
it.  Congress  had  ordered  swarms  of 
gun -boats,  but  these  were  hardly  suf 
ficient  for  a  coast-guard. 

13.  These    things   caused    bitter 
feelings  toward  Great  Britain,  which 

A   FELUCCA    GL'N-BOAT. 

was    increased    by   the    commanders 
of  British  vessels  claiming  the  right  to  go  on  board  of 
American    ships,  and    search    for    their    runaway    sailors. 
This  claim  became   the   chief  cause  of  war  between  the 
United  States  and  Great  Britain. 

14.  One  pleasant  day  in  June,  1807,  the  British  ship 
Leopard  attacked  the  American  ship  Chesapeake,  off  the  coast 
of  Virginia,  because  her  commander  would  not  allow  his 
vessel  to  be  searched  for  runaway  sailors.     The  Chesapeake 
was  badly  beaten,  and  was  compelled  to  go  into  port  at 
Old  Point  Comfort,  near  Hampton,  where  Fortress  Mon 
roe  now  stands. 

15.  This  outrage  made  the  Americans  very  indignant. 
President  Jefferson  issued  a   decree,   that   every   British 
vessel  should  immediately  leave  America,  and  not  be  al 
lowed  to  return  until  satisfaction  was  given  by  the  king  and 
Parliament,  for  the  outrage. 

1 6.  In  the  mean  while,  England  and  France  did    all 
they  could  to  injure  each  other,  while  the  British  would  not 


QUESTIONS — 12.  What  change  came?  and  what  was  done?  13. 
What  was  the  effect  ?  14.  What  can  you  tell  of  an  attack  on  an  Ame 
rican  ship  ?  15.  What  was  then  done?  16.  What  did  the  English, 
French,  and  American  Governments  do  ? 


9o 


THE    NATION. 


give  up  what  they  called  their  rights — that  was,  full  liberty 
to  search  American  vessels  for  runaways.  Finally,  when 
the  Congress  met  in  December,  a  law  was  made,  forbid 
ding  all  vessels,  of  every  kind,  leaving  the  American  shores, 
and  ordering  all  American  sailors  abroad  to  come  home 
immediately,  and  prepare  for  expected  war.  This  was 
called  The  Embargo  Act. 

17.  Merchants,  and  all  others  connected   with    ships, 
very  much  disliked  the  Embargo,  for  it  ruined  their  busi 
ness.     Nor  did  it  seem  to  do  much  good,  for  the  English 
and  French  went  right  on,  as  before,  and  paid  very  little 
attention  to  what  the  Americans  said  or  did.     So,  early  in 
the  spring  of  1809,  the  Embargo  law  was  done  away  with, 
and  another  was  made,  forbidding  all  trade  with   Great 
Britain  or  France  until  they  should  act  more  justly. 

1 8.  Mr.  Jefferson  had  now  been  President  eight  years, 
and  his  place  was  filled  by  James  Madison,  of  Virginia, 
who  was  also  a  Republican.     George  Clinton,  of  New  York, 
was  chosen  Vice-President. 


SECTION  IV. 

MADISON'S    ADMINISTRATION.  [1809-1817.] 

1.  James  Madison,  the  fourth  President  of  the  United 
States,  was  also  active  in  the  Revolution.     Though  a  very 
young  man,  he  was  a  member  of  the  Continental  Congress, 
and  was  one  of  the  warmest  friends  of  the  National  Con 
stitution. 

2.  Mr.  Madison  became  President  on  the  4th  of  March, 
1809.     He  chose  wise  men  for  his  cabinet,  or  his  advisers. 

QUESTIONS. — 17.  What  more  can  you  tell  about  the  Embargo  ? 
18.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  new  election  ?  I.  What  can  you  say  about 
Madison  ?  2.  What  did  Madison  do  ? 


MADISON  S    ADMINISTRATION. 


On  account  of  the  continued 
troubles  with  Great  Britain  and 
France,  he  called  the  Congress 
together  a  few  weeks  afterward, 
to  consider  these  matters. 

3.  King  George,  who  was 
the  same  man  that  ruled  Great 
Britain    when   the    Revolution 
commenced,  almost  forty  years 
before,  was  disposed  to  be  just 
toward  the  Americans,  but,  as 
was  often  the  case,  he  had  bad 
advisers,    and    he   was    some 
times  crazy,  and  did  not  know 
what  he  did.     He  sent  a  man 
over  here  to  settle  all  difficul 
ties  ;    and  things  would    have ! 
gone  on  smoothly  had  not  his 
advisers   prevented    the    king 
from    approving   of    what   his  *i 
agent   had  done.     For  awhile 
the    Americans    believed   that 
the  British  government  would 

act  justly,  and  they  commenced  trading  with  British  mer 
chants,  as  before. 

4.  But  France  and  England  continued  to  act  very  un 
kindly  toward  the  Americans.     They  allowed   their  war 
ships  to  seize  and  plunder  our  merchant-vessels,  and  in 
every  way  acted  as  enemies,  while  they  pretended  to  be  our 
friends.     Great  Britain  even  sent  her  naval  vessels  to  our 
coasts,  to  seize  American  ships  and  send  them  to  England  as 
prizes. 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  say  about  King  George  and  his 
advisers  ?  4.  What  was  done  ?  How  did  France  and  England  con- 
cinue  to  act  ? 


MADISON    AND    HIS    RESIDENCE. 


THE    NATION. 


5.  On  one  occasion,  at  about  the  middle  of  April,  1811, 
the    British    ship  Little  Belt  attacked  the  American  ship 
President,  off  the   coast  of  Virginia.     They  had  a  rather 
severe  fight,  when  the  commander  of  the  British  ship  con 
cluded  it  was  best  to  stop,  and  they  separated.    This  event 
made  a  great  deal  of  bad  feeling. 

6.  We  have  seen  [page  181]  how  the  British,  in  the  West, 
a  long  time 'before,  had  caused  the  Indians  to  attack  the 
Americans.     Now  they  did  the  same  thing  again  ;  and  in 
the  spring  of  1811,  Tecumtha,  a  great  Indian  warrior,  uni 
ted  several  of  the  western  tribes  in  a  league,  in  which  they 
agreed  to  drive  the  white  people  from  the  country  between 
the  Ohio  river  and  the  Lakes. 

7.  General  Harrison,  who  was  afterward  President  of 
the  United  States,  was  then  Governor  of  the  Indiana  Ter 
ritory.     He  saw  the  gathering  danger,  and  caused  the  peo 
ple  to  arm  themselves,  and  prepare  for  war.     In  the  sum 
mer  he  marched  these  armed  men  into  the  Indian  country 
and  for  several  months  he  watched  the  savages  closely.   Fi 
nally,  on  a  dark  night  early  in  November,  while  he  was  near 
the  banks  of  the  Tippecanoe  river,  the  Indians  fell  upon 
him  and  his  men.     They  had  a  very  hard  fight  until  morn 
ing,  when  the  Indians  were  driven  away.     The  battle  of 
Tippecanoe  was  one  of  the  severest  ever  fought  with  the 
Indians. 

8.  The  people  of  the  United  States  now  saw  that  they 
must  either  fight  or  become  slaves,  as  it  were,  to  Great 
Britain  again.     They  had  become  prosperous  and  happy  in 
peace,    and  very  much  disliked  going  to  war.     But  they 
could  no  longer  endure'  the  insults  and  the  wrongs  of  the 
British,  and  so  on  the  lyth  of  June,  1812,  Congress  de- 

QUESTIONS. — 5.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  fight  in  Chesapeake  Bay? 
6.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Indians  in  the  West  ?  7.  What  did 
Harrison  do  ?  and  what  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  ?  8.  What  can  you 
Bay  about  the  people  of  the  United  States  ?  What  was  done  ? 


SECOND  WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE.  193 


clared  war  against  Great  Britain.     This  is  known  as  THE 
WAR  OF  1812.  or 

THE  SECOND  WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE. 

9.  Congress  made  ample  provisions  for  an  army,  but 
the  navy  was  so  small  that  it  appeared  as  nothing  when  com 
pared  with  that  of  Great  Britain.   The  Americans  had  only 
twelve    large   war-ships,  while  the  British  had  over   nine 
hundred  of  all  kinds,  yet  the  Americans  went  boldly  and 
confidently  into  the  war. 

10.  Henry  Dearborn,  who  had  been  in  the  old  War  for 
Independence,  was  appointed  chief  commander  of  the  ar 
mies  ;  and  Wilkinson,  Hampton,  Hull,  and  Bloomfield,  who 
were   also  soldiers  of  the  Revolution,  were  chosen  to    be 
his  chief  assistants. 

11.  General  Hull  was  then  Governor  of  the  Territory 
of  Michigan,  and  when  he  heard  of  the  declaration  of  war, 
he  was  marching  with  two  thousand  troops  against  the  In 
dians.  He  was  ordered  to  cross  the  Detroit  river  into  Can 
ada,  and  endeavor  to  take  possession  of  the  country.    He 
did  so,  in  July,  but  he  found  so  many  British  soldiers  and 
Indians  there  that  he  went  back  again,  and  remained  at 
Detroit. 

12.  The  British  general,   Brock,   followed  Hull  across 
the  river,  and  ordered  him  to  give  up  the  fort  and  his  army 
at  once,  or  he  would  take  them  by  force,  and  let  his  In 
dians  murder  them  all.     Hull  felt  sure  that  Brock  could 
do  it,  because  he  believed  he  had  many  more  men  than 
himself;  so,  on  the   i6th  of  August,  1812,  the  army,  fort, 
and  all  Michigan  were  given  up  to  the  British. 

QUESTIONS. — 9.  What  did  Congress  do  ?  How  were  the  Amer 
icans  prepared  for  war  ?  10.  Who  was  appointed  commander-in-chief? 
ii.  What  can  you  tell  about  General  Hull?  12.  What  can  you  tell 
about  the  surrender  of  Hull  ? 

13 


94  THE    NATION. 


13.  This  loss  greatly  mortified  and  offended  the  Amer 
icans.     General  Hull  was  called  a  coward  and  a  traitor, 
like  Benedict  Arnold.     In  fact,  he  came  very  near  being 
hanged.  But  when  the  war  was  over,  and  it  was  seen  that  Hull 
had  acted  very  humanely  in  trying  to  save  the  lives  of  his 
soldiers,  and  had  done  the  best  he  could,  the  people  thought 
better  of  him. 

14.  During  the  summer  of  1812,  a  plan  was  arranged 
for  invading  Canada  across  the  Niagara  river.    Many  troops 
were  sent  there ;  and  in  October,  a  large  number,  under 
Colonel  Solomon  Van  Rensselaer,  crossed  over  and    at 
tacked  the  British  on  Queenstown  Heights.     The   battle 
was  very  severe.     The    British  were  driven  off,  and  their 
general,  Brock,  was  killed.     Others  attacked  and  beat  the 
Americans  in  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  so  that  both 
parties  suffered  dreadfully. 

15.  Very  little  more  was  done  on 
land,  during  the  remainder  of  the 
year.  But  the  little  American  navy 
did  wonders  on  the  ocean.  In  Au 
gust,  the  frigate  Constitution  com 
pletely  destroyed  the  British  frigate 
Guerriere.  Two  months  later,  the 
sloop-of-war  Wasp,  fought  and  beat 
the  British  brig  Frolic,  off  the  coast  of 

North  Carolina.     But  the    Wasp  was   taken    by   another 

British  vessel  that  very  afternoon,  so  the  victory  did  not 

amount  to  much. 

1 6.   A  week  after  this,  the  frigate  United  States  fought 

the  British  frigate  Macedonian  for  two  hours,  and  beat  her. 

The    United  States  was  commanded  by  the  brave  Decatur, 


UNITED    STATES  FRIGATE. 


QUESTIONS.— 13.  How  did  the  Americans  feel  about  the  acts  of 
Hull  ?  14.  What  can  you  tell  of  an  invasion  of  Canada?  15.  What 
occurred  on  the  ocean  ?  16.  What  other  conflicts  occurred  on  the 
ocean  ? 


SECOND    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE.  195 

[verse  6,  page  187].  At  the  close  of  December,  the  Con 
stitution  and  Java  had  a  terrible  fight  Many  of  the  British 
were  killed,  and  the  Java  was  surrendered  and  burnt. 
The  Constitution  was  then  commanded  by  Bainbridge,  the 
officer  who  was  made  prisoner  [verse  5,  page  186]  at  Tripoli. 

17.  These  victories  made  the  Americans  feel  strong  and 
joyful.     They  had  already  many  privateers  [verse  3,  page 
127]  on  the  ocean,  and   these  were  rapidly  increased  in 
numbers.     During  that  first  year  of  the  war,  they  captured 
about    three    hundred    merchant-ships   from    the    British. 
Encouraged  by  these  things,  the  Americans  prepared  for  a 
lively  campaign  in  1813. 

1 8.  During  the  excitement  of  the   war,    Mr.  Madison 
was  again  chosen  President  of  the  United  States.     George 
Clinton   [verse  5,   page   175],  had    been  Vice-President. 
He  died,  and  Elbridge  Gerry,  one  of  the  great  Patriots  of 
the  Revolution,  who  signed  the  Declaration  of  Independ 
ence  [verse  17,  page  131],  was  chosen  in  his  place. 


SECTION    V. 

THE  SECOND  WAR  FOR  INDEPENDENCE. 

[1813.1 

i.  The  campaign  of  1813  opened  with  the  year.  The 
army  was  in  three  divisions.  The  army  of  the  West  was 
under  General  William  H.  Harrison,  at  the  head  of  Lake 
Erie.  The  army  of  the  Center  was  under  General  Henry- 
Dearborn,  on  the  Niagara  river  ;  and  the  army  of  the  North 
was  under  General  Wade  Hampton,  on  the  borders  of  Lake 
Champlain.  Sir  George  Prevost  took  Brock's  place  as 
commander  of  the  British  army  in  Canada. 

QUESTIONS. — 17.  How  did  the  Americans  feel?  What  can  you 
tell  about  privateers  ?  18.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  new  election  ? 
i.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  division  of  the  army  ? 


196  THE    NATION. 


2.  War  began  in  the  West.  Thou 
sands  of  young  men  went  from  Ken 
tucky  and  other  western  States,  to 
drive  the  British  from  Michigan.  These 
were  led  by  the  brave  old  Governor 
Shelby,  who  fought  valiantly  at  the 
battle  of  King's  Mountain,  mentioned 
on  page  161. 

GENERAL  SHELBY.  3.  Early  in  January,  General  Win 

chester,  with  an  army  of  fine  young  men,  marched  toward 
Detroit.  Some  of  them  were  sent  ahead  and  had  some 
skirmishing.  The  British  General,  Proctor,  then  on  the 
Canada  border,  crossed  over,  and  attacked  Winchester 
[January  22d],  near  the  river  Raisin.  After  a  hard  battle, 
the  Americans  were  compelled  to  surrender,  on  promise 
of  being  well  treated. 

4.  We  remember  what  Montcalm  promised  Monro  at 
Fort  William  Henry,  and  what  sad  thing  happened.     See 
verses  35   and  36,   page   98.     A    similar    thing   occurred 
now.     Proctor,  who  was  not  half   as  honorable  as  Mont- 
calm,   went  off,    without   leaving   a  guard   to   protect  the 
American  prisoners.     The  Indians  soon  turned  back,  mur 
dered  a  great  many  of  them,  set  fire  to  houses,  and  kept 
some  of  the  prisoners,  to  torture  them  in  the  woods.     This 
made  the  Kentuckians  very  indignant.     After  that,  when 
they  attacked  the  British  and  Indians,  they  would  cry  out, 
"  Remember  the  river  Raisin  !  " 

5.  When  General  Harrison  heard  of  this  massacre,  he 
was  at  the  Maumee  rapids.     There  he  built  a  strong  work, 
and  called  it  Fort  Meigs.     He  remained  there  with  his 
troops  till  the  ist  of  May,  when  he  was  attacked  by  Gener- 


QUESTIONS. — 2.  What  was  done  in  the  West  ?  3.  What  can  you 
tell  of  Winchester  and  a  battle  ?  4.  What  wicked  thing  was  done  near 
the  river  Raisin  ?  5.  What  did  Harrison  do  ?  What  happened  at 
Fort  Meigs  ? 


SECOND    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE.  197 


al  Proctor  with  more  than  two  thousand  British  troops  and 
Indians.  The  savages  were  led  by  Tecumtha,  the  great 
Indian  Chief  mentioned  on  page  192. 

6.  Proctor  and  his  men  were   driven  away,  after  five 
days'  struggle.     Some  Americans  pursued  them,  and  were 
themselves  taken  prisoners.     Then  Proctor  returned  ;  but 
on  the  8th  of  May  he  was  compelled  to  fly  to  the  Canada 
shore. 

7.  A  large  number  of  Americans,  under  General  Green 
Clay,  remained  at  Fort  Meigs.     Toward  the  close  of  July, 
Proctor  and  Tecumtha,  with  four  thousand  men,  attacked 
them.     Leaving   Tecumtha   there,   Proctor  soon  marched 
swiftly  to  attack  Fort  Stephenson,  at 

Lower  Sandusky,  which  was  defend 
ed  by  Major  Croghan— a  brave  young 
man,  only  twenty-one  years  of  age, 
having  with  him  only  one  hundred 
and  fifty  men. 

8.  "  Surrender  immediately,"  said 
Proctor,    on   his    arrival.      "  Never, 
while   I    have    a   man   left,"   replied 

Croghan.  Then  a  terrible  fight  fol-  MAJOR  CEOGH 
lowed  [Aug.  2d].  At  last  the  British  and  Indians,  beaten 
and  greatly  alarmed,  fled  in  confusion.  The  shots  from  a 
single  cannon  in  the  fort,  had  killed  or  v;ounded  one  hun 
dred  and  fifty  of  them,  while  Croghan  lost  only  one  man 
killed  and  seven  wounded.  Tecumtha  and  the  remainder 
fled  in  terror  from  Fort  Meigs. 

9.  The  two  great  lakes,  Erie  and  Ontario,  now  became 
places  of  much   interest.     In   the    autumn   of  1812,   the 
Americans  completed  a  small  fleet  on  Lake  Ontario  ;  and 
in  the  summer  of  1813,  another  had  been  prepared  on  Lake 

QUESTIONS.— 6.  What  can  you  tell  about  Proctor?  7,  What  more 
can  you  tell  about  Proctor  and  the  Indians  ?  8.  What  can  you  tell  of 
the  bravery  of  Croghan  ?  9.  What  was  done  on  the  lakes  ? 


198  THE     NATION. 

Erie,  and  placed  under  the  command  of  the  brave  young 

war-sailor,  Commodore  Perry. 

10.  The  British  also  had  a 
small  fleet  on  Lake  Erie.  This 
and  the  American  fleet  met  to 
ward  the  west  end  of  the  lake,  on 
the  loth  of  September,  1813,  and 
had  a  very  hard  battle,  which  last 
ed  a  greater  part  of  the  day.  To 
ward  evening  every  British  vessel 
had  surrendered  to  Perry,  and 
COMMODORE  PERKY.  then  he  wrote  to  General  Harrison 

— "  We  have  met  the  enemy,  and  they  are  ours  !  " 

11.  Harrison  was  near  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Erie 
at  this  time.     On  the  lyth  of  September,  he  was  joined  by 
four  thousand   Kentuckians,  under  the  brave  old   Shelby, 
[page  196],  and  they  proceeded  to   attack  the  British  at 
Maiden,  on  the'  Canada  shore,  and  to  take  Detroit  away 
from  them. 

12.  The  British  and   Indians  fled  into  the  country  in 
western  Canada.     A  part  of  the  American  army  took  pos 
session  of  Detroit,   and  the  remainder,   more  than  three 
thousand  strong,  led  by  Harrison,  Shelby,  and  others,  start 
ed  in  pursuit  of  the  flying  enemy. 

13.  They  overtook  Proctor  and  his  army  on  the  river 
Thames,  "on  the  5th  of  October.     There  a  desperate  battle 
was  fought.     Tecumtha  was  killed,  and  his  followers  fled 
in  dismay.   Almost  the  whole  of  Proctor's  army  were  killed 
or  made  prisoners,  and  Proctor  himself  barely  escaped  on 
horseback. 

14.  Now    all    that  Hull  had  lost  was  recovered,  and 


QUESTIONS. — 10.  What  can  you  tell  of  Perry  and  his  battle  ?  u. 
What  can  you  tell  of  Harrison  and  Shelby  ?  12.  What  can  you  tell 
of  a  pursuit  ?  13.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  near  the  Thames  ? 
14.  What  was  now  gained  ?  What  did  Harrison  do  ? 


SECOND    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE.  199 

there  was  no  more  war  in  that  region.  The  people,  all 
over  the  country,  rejoiced.  Harrison  left  Colonel  Lewis 
Cass,  with  some  soldiers,  to  keep  Detroit,  and  dismissing 
many  of  the  volunteers  (the  young  men  from  Kentucky), 
he  marched  with  the  remainder  of  his  army  to  Niagara, 
where  they  joined  the  army  of  the  center. 

15.  In  February  some  British  troops  had  crossed  the 
St.  Lawrence  on  the  ice,  and  destroyed  much  property  at 
Ogdensburg.     General  Dearborn  now  determined  to  attack 
the  British  at  Toronto  (then  called  York),  in  Upper  Cana 
da.     Toward  the  close  of  April,  quite  a  large  number  of 
troops,  in  ships   commanded   by   Commodore    Chauncey, 
went  to  that  place,  and  made  a  strong  attack  upon  it.   The 
Americans  were  commanded  by  General  Pike  ;  the  British 
and  Indians  by  General  Sheaffe. 

16.  The  British  found  the   Americans  too  strong  for 
them,  so  they  fled  [April  27th],  after  setting  fire  to  the 
powder  in  the  fort,  which  blew  it  all  in  pieces.     General 
Pike  was  so  badly  hurt  by  some  of  the  flying  stones  and 
timbers,  that  he  died  on  Chauncey's  ship  soon  afterward, 
with  the  captured  British  flag  under  his  head.   The  Ameri 
can  flag  soon  floated  over  the  ruined  fort  at  York. 

17.  A  month  afterward,  the  same  troops,  borne  by  the 
same  ships,  attacked  the  British  Fort  George,  on  the  Nia 
gara  river      The   British  were  compelled  to  give  up  the 
fort     They  fled  to  Burlington  Heights,  at  the  western  end 
of  Lake  Ontario,  closely  pursued  by  the  Americans. 

1 8.  Sir  George   Prevost  [verse   i,  page   195],  went  to 
Sackett's  Harbor  with  ships  and  troops,  while  Chauncey, 
with  his  fleet,  was  at  the  other  end  of  Lake  Ontario.     On 
the  27th  of  May,  1813,  Prevost  landed  more  than  a  thou- 

QUESTIONS. — 15.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  attack  on  York,  or 
Toronto  ?  16.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  fight  and  other  events  ?  17. 
What  did  the  Americans  do  on  the  western  shores  of  Lake  Ontario  ? 
18.  What  occurred  at  Sackett's  Harbor  ? 


2OO  THE    NATION. 

sand  men.  General  Brown,  a  brave  soldier,  was  there,  with 
a  few  troops,  and  he  called  the  surrounding  inhabitants 
together  as  quickly  as  possible.  Prevost  soon  became 
alarmed,  and  fled  to  his  ships  in  great  haste. 

19.  Now  the  Americans  planned  an  attack  upon  Mont 
real  [verse  62,  page  104],  in  Canada.     Dearborn  was  taken 
sick,  and  General  Wilkinson  took  his  place  as  chief  com 
mander.     He  collected  seven  thousand  troops  on  the  banks 
of  the  St.  Lawrence,  early  in  November,  and  went  down 
that  river,  expecting  to  be  joined,  for  the  attack  on  Mont 
real,  by  three  thousand  troops,  under  Hampton,  from  Lake 
Champlain. 

20.  The  British  were  wide  awake  on  both  sides  of  the 
river,  and  the  Americans  found  it  very  difficult  to  pass 
many  places,  with  their  boats.     Some  of  them,  under  Gen 
eral  Brown,  landed  at  Williamsburg  ;  and  at  Chrysler's  farm 
near  there,  on  the  nth  of  November,  the  Americans  and 
British  had  a  severe  fight.     The  Americans  lost  more  than 
three  hundred  men,  and  the  British  about  two  hundred. 

21.  When  he  arrived  at  St.  Regis,  Wilkinson  found  that 
Hampton  would  not  join  him,  so  he  marched  his  army  to 
French  Mills,  nine  miles  in  the  country,  and  prepared  to 
spend  the  winter  there.     They  called  the  place  Fort  Cov- 
ington. 

22.  While  these  things  were  going  on,  there  were  some 
exciting  scenes  on  the  Niagara.     The  Americans  burned 
the  Canadian  village  of  Newark.     The  British  were  soon 
revenged.      They  took   Forts  George  and  Niagara  away 
from  the  Americans,  and  burned  Youngstown,   Lewiston, 
Manchester  (now  Niagara  Falls  village),  the  Tuscarora  In 
dian  village,  Black  Rock,  and  Buffalo.      These  places  were 

QUESTIONS. — 19.  What  was  planned  ?  and  what  did  the  Americans 
do?  20.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  in  Canada?  21.  What  did 
Wilkinson  do  ?  22.  What  can  you  tell  of  events  on  the  Niagara 
frontier  ? 


SECOND    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE.  2OI 


all  burned  in  December,  and  thus  ended  the  campaign  of 
1813  in  the  North. 

23.  We   have  noticed  that  the  brave   Indian  warrior, 
Tecumtha,  was    killed  in  battle,  in  October,    1813.      In 
the  spring  of  that  year,  he  had  been  among  the  fierce 
Southern  tribes,  to  arouse  them  against  the  white  people. 
The  Creeks   listened   to  him ;  and  late  in  August  they  at 
tacked  Fort  Mimms,  on  the  Alabama  river,  and  murdered 
almost  three  hundred  men,  women,  and  children. 

24.  This  terrible  massacre  made  all  the  white  people  of 
the  South  very    indignant ;  and   full  twenty-five  hundred 
Tennesseeans,  under  General  Jackson  (one  of  the  greatest 
of  the  American  warriors),  marched  into  the  country  of  the 
Creeks.    They  had  battle  after  battle  with  the  Indians,  and 
always  beat  them.      Finally,  toward  the  close  of  March, 
1814,  the  last  battle  was  fought  at  the  Great  Horse  Shoe 
Bend,  on  the  Tallapoosa  river.     There  more  than  six  hun 
dred  Indian  warriors  were  slain,  and  the  power  of  the  Creek 
nation  was  crushed  forever. 

25.  Let  us  now  observe  what 
happened    on   the    ocean    during 
i  £13.  On  the  24th  of  February,  the 
sloop-of-war    Hornet,  commanded 
by  the  brave   Captain  Lawrence, 
fought   and   captured  the    British 
brig  Peacock,  off  the  east  coast  of 
South  America.     A   few  minutes 
after  the  Peacock  gave  up,  it  went 
to  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 

26.  Captain       Lawrence      Was  CAPTAIN    LAWRENCE. 

much  praised,  and  when  he  came  home  he  was  made  com 
mander  of  the  frigate  Chesapeake,  a  larger  vessel.     In  this 

QUESTIONS.— 23.  What  can  you  tell  of  Tecumtha?  24.  What  can 
you  tell  about  Jackson  and  Indian  battles  ?  25.  What  occurred  on 
the  ocean  in  1813  ?  26.  What  can  vou  tell  about  Captain  Lawrence  ? 


2O2 


THE    NATION. 


ship  he  sailed  out  of  Boston  harbor  on  the  ist  of  June,  1813, 
and  that  afternoon  had  a  hard  battle  with  the  British  frigate 

O 

Shannon.     The  brave  Captain  Lawrence  was  shot,  and  as 
they  carried  him  below  to  die,  he  said,  "  Don't  give  up  the 


LAWRENCE    CARRIED    BELOW. 


ship !  "     But  they  were  compelled  to  give  it  up,  for  the 
Shannon  was  the  victor. 

27.  In  August,  the  British  sloop  Pelican  took  the  Amer- 

QUESTION. — 27.  What  else  occurred  on  the  ocean  ? 


SECOND    WAR    FOR     INDEPENDENCE.  2OJ 


ican  brig  Argus.  A  month  afterward,  Perry  gained  his 
great  victory  on  Lake  Erie  [verse  10,  page  198  ].  A  few  days 
before  this  [Sept.  5],  the  British  brig  Boxer  had  surrender 
ed  to  the  American  brig  Enterprise,  after  a  fight  off  the 
coast  of  Maine.  The  commander  of  each  vessel  was  killed, 
and  they  were  buried  in  one  grave  at  Portland. 

28.  During  the  summer  of  1813,  the  British  admiral, 
Cockburn,  attacked,  plundered,  and  destroyed  towns  and 
other  property  on  the  Chesapeake  Bay  and  vicinity.     In 
March  he  destroyed  the  American  shipping  in  the  Dela 
ware,  and  in  May  he  attacked  and  burned  Havre  de  Grasse, 
Georgetown,  and  Frederictown,  on   the   Chesapeake    Bay. 
Then  he  went  into  Hampton  Roads,  at  Old  Point  Comfort 
[verse  14,  page  189],  and  proceeded  toward  Norfolk. 

29.  The  Americans-  on  Craney  Island,  a    little  below 
Norfolk,  bravely  disputed   Cockburn's  passage  [June  22], 
and  drove  him  back      The  British  then  attacked  [June  25] 
and  plundered  Hampton  until  they  were  tired,  for  the  Amer 
ican   soldiers    there  were    too  few    to    drive    them   away. 
Then  they  wrent  South,  plundering  the  Carolina  coast  all 
the  way  to  the  Savannah  river. 

30.  During    1813,   the    American    frigate  Essex,   com 
manded  by  Captain  David  Porter,  made  a  long  cruise  in 
the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  oceans,  and  captured  many  British 
whaling   vessels.     At  length,  in    March,  1814,  the  Essex 
fought  two  British  vessels  at  Valparaiso.     It  was  one  of 
the  hardest  sea-fights  during  the  war.     The  British  were 
victors  ;  and  Porter  wrote  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy, 
"We  have  been  unfortunate,  but  not  disgraced." 


QUESTIONS. — 28.  What  can  you  tell  about  Admiral  Cockburn? 
29.  What  occurred  at  Craney  Island  ?  What  more  can  you  tell  about 
Cockburn  ?  30.  What  more  can  you  tell  about  Captain  Porter  and 
his  vessel ? 


2O4  THE    NATION. 


SECTION    VI. 

SECOND    WAR     FOR     INDEPENDENCE     CONTIN 
UED.       [1814,     1815.] 

1.  It  was  well  for  the  Americans  that  Great  Britain 
was  at  war  with  Napoleon  all  this  time,  and  was  prevented 
sending  ships  and  soldiers  across  the  Atlantic.     In  March, 
1814  Napoleon  was  driven  out  of  France,  and  it  was  sup 
posed  that  war  would  cease.     So  the  British  sent  fourteen 
thousand  of  the  great  Wellington's  troops  over  to  Canada. 

2.  The  American  army  in  northern  New  York  was  put 
in  motion  at  the  close  of  February.     It  was  useless  to  in 
vade  Canada  in  the  St.  Lawrence  region,  so  Wilkinson  led 
some  of  the  troops  to  Plattsburg,  on  Lake  Champlain,  and 
Brown  marched  with  others  to  Sackett's  Harbor. 

3.  In  May,  a  British  fleet  and  three  thousand  troops 
attacked  Oswego.     After  fighting  a  good  deal  of  the  time 
for  t\vo  days,  they  were   driven  away  by  the   Americans 
[May  7],  with  a  loss  of  over  two  hundred  men.     They  did 
not  venture  back  again. 

4.  At  about  this  time,  General  Brown  led  his  troops  to 
the  Niagara  river.     On  the  morning  of  the  3d  of  July, 
some  Americans,  under  Generals  Scott  and  Ripley,  crossed 
the  river  and  captured  Fort  Erie.    The  next  day,  the  Ame 
rican  and  British  armies  had  a  very  severe  battle  at  Chip- 
pewa.     The  British  were  badly  beaten,  and  both  armies 
suffered  very  much.     The  British  lost  about  five  hundred 
men,  and  the  Americans  three  hundred. 

5.  The  British  retreated  to  Burlington  Heights,  where 


QUESTIONS. — i.  What  was  well  for  the  Americans  ?  2.  What  did 
the  Americans  in  northern  New  York  do  ?  3.  What  occurred  at  Os 
wego  ?  4.  What  occurred  near  the  Niagara  river  ?  5.  What  can  you 
tell  about  the  British  army  and  a  battle  near  Niagara  Falls  ? 


SECOND    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE. 


205 


GENERAL    BROWX. 


they  were  joined  by  General  Drum- 
mond.  Then  they  all  came  back, 
and  attacked  Brown  and  his  army 
at  Bridgewater,  near  Niagara  Falls. 
There,  at  the  close  of  a  hot  day, 
one  of  the  hardest  battles  of  the 
war  commenced  [July  25],  and  con 
tinued  until  midnight,  when  each 
party  had  lost  a  little  more  than 
eight  hundred  and  fifty  men.  The 
Americans  were  again  the  victors  ; 
and  the  next  day  they  took  post  at  Fort  Erie. 

6.  On  the  151!!  of  August,  Drummond,  with  five  thou 
sand   men,  attacked  Fort  Erie,  but  was  driven  off,  after 
losing  almost  a  thousand  of  them.     He  was  compelled  to 
flee  to  Fort  George  ;  and  finally  the  Americans  destroyed 
Fort  Erie,  crossed  the  river,  and  went  into  winter  quarters 
at  Buffalo  and  in  its  neighborhood. 

7.  In  August,  General    Prevost  [verse   i,  page   195], 
with  fourteen    thousand   men,   marched   from  Canada  to 
drive  the  Americans  from  Plattsburg.     Each  party  had  a 
small  fleet  on  Lake  Champlain,  and  these  and  the  two 
armies  had  a  very  severe  battle  at 

Plattsburg,  on  the  nth  of  Sep 
tember.  The  American  army 
was  commanded  by  General  Ma- 
comb,  and  the  navy  by  Commo 
dore  Macdonough. 

8.  This  was  one  of  the  most 
important  battles  of  the  war.    The 
British  fleet  was  beaten  ;  and  Pre 
vost,  much  alarmed,  fled,  having 


COMMODORK  MACDOSOUOH. 


QUESTIONS—  6.  What  else  happened  on  the  Niagara  frontier? 
7.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  British  and  Americans  on  Lake  Cham- 
plain  ?  8.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  battle  at  Plattsburg  ? 


2O6  THE    NATION. 


lost  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  twenty-five  hundred 
men.  The  Americans  lost  only  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
one.  This  victory  caused  great  rejoicings  all  over  the 
country. 

9.  At  about  the  middle  of  August,  General  Ross,  one 
of  Wellington's  bravest  officers,  came  with  a  large  fleet  and 
six  thousand  soldiers,  and  landed  on  the  shores  of  Mary 
land.     With  five  thousand  men  he  marched  toward  Wash 
ington  city,  and,  at  Bladensburg,  he  had  a  battle  with  the 
Americans  under  General  Winder. 

10.  The  Americans  were  too  few  to  oppose  Ross,  and 
on  the  24th  of  August,  the    British  entered  Washington, 
burned  the  Capitol,  the  President's  house,  and  many  private 
buildings,  and  came  very  near  making  a  prisoner  of  Pres 
ident  Madison. 

11.  Early  in  September,  Ross  proceeded  with  the  Brit 
ish  fleet  and  army  to  capture  Baltimore.     He  landed  a  few- 
miles  from  the  city,  and,  while  marching  to   attack  it,  he 
was  killed  in  a  skirmish.      Soon  afterward  a  severe  battle, 
known  as  that  of  North  Point,  occurred  [Sept.  12],  while 
the  British  ships,  under  Admiral  Cochrane,  were  attacking 
Fort  McHenry,  in  Baltimore  harbor. 

12.  The  Americans  behaved  with  great  valor,  and  so 
opposed  the  British,  at  every  move,  that  they  concluded 
it  was  useless  to  make  further  efforts  to  capture  Baltimore. 
So  they  sailed  away.     This  defense  was  considered  a  great 
victory,  for  it  not  only  saved  the  city  of  Baltimore  from 
capture,  but  that  of  other  cities  on  the  seaboard. 

13.  During  the  summer  of  1814,  British  ships  contin 
ually  annoyed    the   people    on   the    New  England   coast. 
Stonington  was  attacked  in  August,  but  the  armed  inhab- 

QUESTIONS.— 9.  What  occurred  in  Maryland  ?  10.  What  did  the 
British  do  ?  1 1.  What  occurred  near  Baltimore  ?  12.  What  can  you 
tell  of  the  defense  of  Baltimore  ?  13.  What  occurred  on  the  New 
England  coast  ? 


SECOND    WAR    FOR    INDEPENDENCE.  CLOJ 

itants,  after  opposing  them  for  four  days,  finally  compelled 
the  British  to  leave  on  the  i2th.  After  this,  the  war  al 
most  ceased  at  the  North. 

14.  There  was  yet  much   trouble  and  danger  in  the 
South.     The  Indians  were  rather  quiet,  but  the  Spaniards, 
.who  owned    Florida,  favored    the   British.     The    Spanish 
governor  allowed  the  fitting  out  of  a  British  fleet  at  Pensa- 
cola,  to  attack  the  American  fort  at  the  entrance  to  Mobile 
Bay,  and  encouraged  two  hundred  Creek  warriors  to  go 
with  them.     The  attack  was  made  on  the  nth  of  Septem 
ber,  1814.     The   British  were  driven  off,  with  the  loss  of 
one  of  their  vessels  and  many  men. 

15.  General  Jackson,  who  commanded  at  the   South, 
told  the  Spanish  governor  that  he  would  punish  him  for 
helping  the  enemies  of  .the  Americans,  if  he  did  not  give  a 
good  excuse  for  his  conduct.     The  governor  paid  no  at 
tention  to  what  Jackson  said.    So  the  general,  early  in  No 
vember,  marched  his  army  into  Florida,  drove  the  British 
in  Pensacola  to  their  shipping,  and  made  the  governor  beg 
for  mercy,  and  give  up  the  fort,  town,  and  every  thing 
else. 

1 6.  And  now  the  people  of  New  Orleans  were  greatly 
alarmed  by  the  news  that  a  large  number  of  British  ships 
and  soldiers  were  coming  to  attack  the  city.     They  sent 
in  great  haste  to  General  Jackson,  asking  him  to  come  and 
help  them.     He  arrived  there  in  December,  and  soon  after 
that,  General    Pakenham,    with  twelve   thousand  of  Wel 
lington's  soldiers,  appeared  below  New  Orleans. 

17.  Jackson  was  soon  prepared  for  the  invaders.    First 
he  had  skirmishes  with  the  advancing  British.     Finally,  on 
the  8th  of  January,  1815,  a  very  severe  battle  was  fought 
four  miles  below  the  city,  where  Jackson  had  erected  strong 

QUESTIONS. — 14.  What  can  you  tell  of  events  in  Florida?  15. 
What  did  General  Jackson  do  ?  16.  What  can  you  tell  about  New- 
Orleans  ?  17.  What  preparations  against  the  British  were  made  ? 


2O8  THE    NATION. 


works,  armed  with  a  few  cannons.     These  works  stretched 
across  from  the  Mississippi  river  to  a  deep  cypress  swamp. 

1 8.  Jackson  had  about  six  thousand  men  behind  his 
works,  most  of  them  armed  with  rifles.     The  British  in  full 
force  marched  up.     When  they  were  within  rifle  shot,  the 
Americans  fairly  rained  a  shower  of  bullets  upon  them. 
Pakenham    was  killed,  and  soon  the  whole  British  army 
fled,  leaving  seven  hundred  men  dead,  and  more  than  a 
thousand  wounded,  on  the  field.     The  Americans  lost  only 
eight  killed  and  thirteen  wounded. 

19.  The  battle  at  New  Orleans  was  the  last  one,  on 
land,   of  the    SECOND   WAR   FOR   INDEPENDENCE.      The 
victory  made  the  Americans  rejoice  greatly.     The  Amer 
ican   and    British  governments,  through  their  agents  ap 
pointed  for  the  purpose,  had  already  made  another  agree 
ment  to  become  friends. 

20.  That  Treaty  of  peace  and  friendship  was  completed 
at  Ghent,  in  Belgium,  on  the  day  before  Christmas,  in  1814 ; 
and  forty  days  after  the  battle  at  New  Orleans,  the  Pres 
ident  of  the  United  States  proclaimed  PEACE.     Then   a 
day  was  appointed  for  the  whole  nation  to  join  in  thanks 
giving  and  praise  to  Almighty  God  for  that  blessed  event. 

21.  The   contest  with  Great  Britain  had  just  ended, 
when  the  Americans  were  compelled  to  engage  in  a  short 


WAR      WITH     ALGIERS. 

22.  We  have  already  noticed  [page  183],  the  sea-rob 
bers  in  the  Mediterranean,  and  how  the  Bashaw  of  Tripoli 
was  humbled  [see  page  187].  The  Dey,  or  Governor  of 

QUESTIONS. — 18.  Describe  the  battle  of  New  Orleans.  19.  What 
can  you  say  of  the  victory  at  New  Orleans  ?  What  was  done  ?  20. 
What  can  you  tell  about  the  treaty  for  peace?  21.  What  happened 
at  that  time  ?  22.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  sea-robbers  in  the 
Mediterranean 


WAR    WITH    ALGIERS.  209 

Algiers,  having  been  deceived  by  the  story  that  the  British 
had  destroyed  all  of  the  American  war-vessels,  began  to 
rob  their  merchant-ships,  and  was  very  impertinent  to  the 
American  agent  there. 

23.  President  Madison  determined  to  humble  the  Al- 
gerine,  also ;  so  he  sent  the  brave  Decatur  to  the  Mediter 
ranean,  with  a  naval  force,  in  May,  1815.     He  fell  in  with 
the  Algerine  fleet,  took  two  of  the  vessels  and  many  pris 
oners,  and  then  sailed  to  Algiers.     The  governor  was  as 
tonished.     Decatur  told  him  he  must  let  every  American 
go,  and  pay  for  all  the  property  his  people  had  robbed  the 
Americans  of,  or  he  would  destroy  his  ships  and  his  city. 
The  frightened  governor  did  so,  and  after  that  he  let  the 
Americans  alone. 

24.  Decatur  then  made  the  Bashaws  or  Governors  of 
Tunis  and  Tripoli  do  the  same  thing ;  and  from  that  time 
to  this,  we  have  had  very  little  trouble  with  the  Barbary 
Powers,  as  they  were   called.     In  a  little  while,  Decatur 
did  there  what  all  the  powers  of  Europe  had  not  been  able 
to  do. 

25.  And  now  the  stirring  administration  of  Mr.  Mad 
ison   drew  to  a  close.     Little    else  of  much   importance 
occurred  before  its  end,  except  the  admission  of  Indiana 
into  the  Union,  and  giving  a  new  charter  to  the  United 
States  Bank.     In  the  autumn  of  1816,  James  Monroe,  of 
Virginia,  was  elected  President,  and  Daniel  D.  Tompkins, 
of  New  York,  Vice-President  of  the  United  States. 

QUESTIONS. — 23.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  expedition  against 
the  Algerines  ?  24.  What  else  did  Decatur  do  ?  25.  What  can  you 
say  about  the  dosing  of  Madison's  administration  ? 

14 


210 


THE    NATION. 


SECTION    VII. 

MONROE'S    ADMINISTRATION.     [1817-1825.] 

1.  James  Monroe,  the  fifth 
President  of  the  United  States, 
was  a  soldier  in  the  Revolu 
tion,  and  belonged  to  the  Re 
publican    party.      He    chose 
able   men  for  his  cabinet,  as 
advisers,  and  they  all  went  to 
work  industriously  to  get  gov 
ernment   matters   out   of  the 
confusion    in   which   the   war 
had  left  them. 

2.  During  the  war  the  Ame 
ricans  manufactured  cloth  and 

I  many  other  things,  which  be- 
.  I  fore  they  bought  in  England 
and  France.  They  spent  a 
great  deal  of  money  for  ma 
chinery  to  do  it  with.  When 
the  French  and  English  goods 
came  in  abundance  after  the 
war,  these  manufacturers  were 
much  injured,  and  thousands 
of  people  had  nothing  to  do. 
3.  Like  many  other  things,  this,  that  seemed  an  evil, 
was  a  good.  Thousands  who  were  compelled  to  be  idle 
went  beyond  the  mountains  into  the  fertile  West,  cultivated 
the  soil,  and  became  healthier,  happier,  and  wealthier  than 
they  could  have  been  had  they  remained  in  the  East,  and 
there  founded  new  States. 


MONROE,   AND   HIS   RESIDENCE. 


QUESTIONS. — i.  What  can  you  tell  about  Monroe  and  his  cabinet  ? 
2.  What  can  you  tell  about  manufactures      3.  What  did  many  oeople  do  ? 


MONROE'S  ADMINISTRATION.  211 

4.  During  Mr.  Monroe's  administration,  the  Territories 
of  Mississippi,  Illinois,  Alabama,  and  Missouri,  were  ad 
mitted  into  the  Union  as  States.      Settlements  also  in 
creased  very  rapidly  all  over  the  West.    General  prosperity 
was  everywhere  visible,  and  every  body  hoped  for   long 
years  of  repose,  when  some  difficulty  appeared  in  the  South. 

5.  There  were  mischievous  British  subjects  in  Florida, 
who  were  exciting  the  Indians  to  injure  the  Americans. 
Toward  the  close  of  1817,  a  large  number  of  Creek  and 
Scminole  Indians  and  runaway  negroes,  commenced  plun 
dering  and  murdering  the  settlers  on  the  borders  of  Georgia 
and   Alabama.     Troops  were  sent  to  protect  the  people, 
but  the  Indians,  becoming  aroused,  placed  all  of  them  in 
great  danger. 

6.  General  Jackson-was  sent  with  a  thousand  mounted 
Tennesseeans  to  the  aid  of  the  troops.     He  caught  and 
hung  two  white  men  who  had  excited  the  Indians  to  mur 
der  and  plunder  his  countrymen.     He  then  marched  to 
Pensacola,  captured  the  town  and  fort,  and  sent  the  Span 
ish  governor,  and  others  who  had  also  incited  the  Indians 
against  the  Americans,  to  Cuba. 

7.  At  first,  Jackson  was  severely  censured  for   these 
acts,  but  he  was  finally  commended.     Not  long  afterward, 
Florida  came  into  the  possession  of  the  government  of  the 
United  States,  by  a  treaty  with  Spain,  and  Jackson  was 
made  the  first  governor  of  the  new  territory. 

8.  When  the  people  of  Missouri    asked  Congress  to 
admit  their  Territory  into  the  Union  as  a  State,  there  arose 
a  great  deal  of  discussion  in  Congress  and  out  of  it,  as  to 
whether  slaves  should  be  allowed  there.     These  disputes 
continued  about  two  years,  and  at  times  they  were  very  warm. 

QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  can  you  say  about  Monroe's  administration  ? 
5.  What  occurred  in  the  South  ?  6.  What  did  General  Jackson  do  ? 
7.  What  did  the  people  think  ?  What  was  done  ?  8.  What  can  you 
tell  about  Missouri  ? 


212  THE    NATION. 


9.  It  was  finally  agreed  to  allow  negro-slaves  in  Mis 
souri  ;  but  it  was  also  agreed  that  a  line  should  be  drawn 
Irom   the  southern  boundary  of  Missouri    to  the   Pacific 
Ocean,  and  that  north  of  that  line  there  should. never  be 
any  slaves,  in  any  new  State  that  might  be  formed  there. 
This  was  called  the  Missouri  Compromise. 

10.  While  this  question  was  disturbing  the  people,  Mr. 
Monroe  and  Mr.  Tompkins  were  again  chosen  President 
and  Vice-President.     There  was  very  little  opposition  to 
them,  for  the    old    Federal    party  had   almost   ceased   to 
exist. 

11.  In  1818,  Congress  made  a  law  by  which  the  sol 
diers  of  the  Revolution,  yet  living,  were  to  be  paid  a  pen 
sion,  or  so  much  money  every  year.     The  same  yea/  an 
arrangement  was  made  for  the    Americans  to  share  with 
the  British  in  the   Newfoundland  fisheries ;  the  value  of 
which,  as  we  have  noticed  [verse  4,  page   u],  was  first 
made  known  by  Cabot. 

12.  The    sea-robbers,   or   pirates,  were   not  all   in  the 
Mediterranean.     There  were  a  great  many  of  them  among 
the  West  India  Islands,  and  they  annoyed  our  merchant- 
vessels.     The  President  sent   a  naval  force   there   under 
Commodore  Porter,  in  1822,  which   destroyed  more  than 
twenty  of  the  pirate-vessels.     Commodore  Perry  captured 
many  more  of  them   the  next  year,  and   dispersed  the  re 
mainder. 

13.  And  now  a  pleasant  event  occurred.     La  Fayette, 
who  came  from  France  [page  139],  and  helped  the  Amer 
icans  so  nobly  in  the  old  War  for  Independence,  came  to 
visit  the  people  of  the  United  States.      He  arrived  in  the 
summer  of  1824,  stayed  until  the  next  year,  and  travelled 

QUESTIONS.— 9.  What  was  agreed  to?  10.  What  can  you  tell 
about  a  new  election  ?  n.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  old  soldiers 
and  the  fisheries  ?  12.  What  can  you  tell  about  West  India  pirates  ? 
13.  What  can  you  tell  about  La  Fayette  ? 


ADAMS  S    ADMINISTRATION. 


more  than  five  thousand  miles  among  us.  A  national  vessel, 
named  Brandywiiit  in  his  honor  (because  he  fought  in  the 
battle  of  Brandywine),  was  then  sent  to  convey  him  home. 
14.  In  the  autumn  of  1824,  the  people  of  the  United 
States  chose  a  new  Chief  Magistrate.  John  Quincy  Ad 
ams,  son  of  the  old  President,  John  Adams  [verse  i,  page 
184,]  was  elected  to  that  high  office,  and  John  C.  Calhoun, 
of  South  Carolina,  was  chosen  Vice-President. 


SECTION    VIII. 

ADAMS'S  ADMINISTRA 
TION.     [1825-1829.] 

i.  John  Quincy  Adams,  the 
sixth  President  of  the  United 
States,  was  a  youth  during  the 
Revolution ;  yet  he  saw  and 
knew  much  of  its  scenes.  He 
became  President  on  the  4th 
of  March,  1825.  At  that  time 
our  country  was  at  peace  with 
all  the  world,  and  every  thing 
appeared  very  prosperous. 

2  There  was  a  little  trouble 
in  Georgia  in  connection  v;ith 
the  removal  of  the  Creek  and 
Cherokee  Indians  from  that 
State,  at  the  commencement  of 
Adams's  administration.  But 

this    difficulty    SOOn    disappear-     J-  Q.  ADAMS,   AXD  HIS   RESIDENCE. 

ed,  and  these  Indians  went  beyond  the  Mississippi  river. 


QUESTIONS.— 14.  What  about  another  election  ?  i.  What  can  you 
tell  about  John  Quincy  Adams  ?  W7hat  can  you  say  about  peace  and 
prosperity  ?  2.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Creek  Indians  in  Georgia  ? 


214  THE    NATION. 


3.  The  same  year  [1825],  the  great  canal  in  the  State 
of  New  York,  which  connects  Lake  Erie  with  the  Hudson 
river,  was  completed.  It  was  a  most  wonderful  work,  for  it 
was  really  making  a  navigable  river  over  three  hundred  and 
sixty  miles  in  length.  Dewitt  Clin 
ton,  while  governor  of  New  York, 
did  more  than  any  other  man  to 
ward  the  accomplishment  of  the 
work. 

4.  A  remarkable  occurrence 
took  place  in  the  summer  of  1826. 
On  the  4th  of  July,  just  fifty  years 
after  the  Declaration  of  Independ 
ence  was  adopted,  Thomas  Jeffer- 
sori  and  John  Adams  died.  They 
were  both  on  the  Committee  that  drew  up  the  Declaration, 
[verse  17,  page  131],  both  had  been  foreign  ministers,  and 
each  had  been  Vice- President,  and  then  President  of  the 
United  States.  At  the  time  of  their  death,  Mr.  Adams  was  al 
most  ninety  years  old,  and  Mr.  Jefferson  almost  eighty-three. 

5.  We  have  noticed  that  the  Americans,  who  commenced 
manufacturing  cloth  and  other  things  during  the  war,  were 
injured  afterward  by  such  goods  coming  from  England,  and 
being  sold  cheaper  than  they  could  make  them.     In  order 
to  help  the  American  manufacturers,  Congress,  in   1828, 
laid  a  high  duty  on  certain  manufactured  articles  brought 
from  England  and  France,  and  used  by  the   Americans. 
This  was  called  a  Protective  Tariff. 

6.  This  duty,  or  tariff,  made  such  goods  dearer,  and 
then  the  Americans  could  make  money  by  manufacturing 
them  at  the  same  price.     This  plan  to  protect  our  manu 
facturers,  and  get  money  for  the  government,  was  called 


QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  great  canal  ?  4.  What 
remarkable  occurrence  took  place  ?  5.  What  more  can  you  tell  about 
American  manufacturers?  6.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  tariff? 


JACKSON  S    ADMINISTRATION. 


The  American  System.     It  was  afterward  a  cause  of  trouble, 
as  \ve  shall  notice  presently. 

7.  President  Adams's  term  now  drew  to  a  close.  The 
nation  was  very  prosperous.  The  government  was  very 
little  in  debt,  and  was  at  peace  with  all  the  world.  In  the 
autumn  of  1828,  the  people  chose  the  soldier,  Andrew 
Jackson  [verse  24,  page  201],  to  be  their  Chief  Magistrate, 
and  John  C.  Calhoun  was  again  elected  Vice-President. 


SECTION    IX. 
JACKSON'S      A  D  M  i  N  i  s 

TRATION.     [1829-1837.] 

1.  Andrew   Jackson,     the 
seventh  President  of  the  Uni 
ted  States,  was  the  last  of  the 
Chief  Magistrates,    excepting 
Harrison,  who  lived  during  the 
Revolution.     Jackson,  though 
quite  a  lad,  was  in  the  Patriot 
army  in  South  Carolina,  toward 
the  clo^e  of  the  old  War  for 
Independence. 

2.  Jackson   became    Pres 
ident   on    the   4th   of  March, 
1829.    He  was  an  honest  man, 
with  a  strong  will ;  and  he  was 
always  disposed  to  do  what  he 
thought  was  right,  without  re 
gard  to  the  opinions  of  others. 

3.  Jackson's  administration 


JACKSOS,    AND    HIS    RESIDESCE. 


QUESTIONS.— 7.  What  can  you  say  about  our  country  and  a  new 
election  ?  I.  2.  What  can  you  say  about  General  Jackson  ?  3.  What 
occurred  during  the  first  two  or  three  years  of  his  administration  ? 


2l6  THE    NATION. 


was  a  quiet  one  for  two  or  three  years.  There  was  a  little 
trouble  about  the  Cherokee  Indians,  in  Georgia,  for  a  while, 
but  nothing  caused  much  uneasiness  until  the  summer  of 
1832,  when  matters  concerning  the  United  States  Bank, 
the  Western  Indians,  and  the  Tariff,  made  a  great  stir. 

4.  The  Bank  could  not  exist  after  1836,  unless  Congress 
should  decree  otherwise.     At  the  beginning,  Jackson  be 
lieved  that  it  ought  not  to  exist,  and  promptly  said  so.     In 
the  winter  of  1832,  the  officers  of  the  Bank  asked  Congress 
to  recharter  it,  that  is,  decree  that  it  should  go  on  and  do 
business  after    1836.     Congress  did  so,  but  it  was  of  no 
use. 

5.  We  have  observed,  in  verse  4,  on  page  179,  how  de 
crees  of  Congress  become  laws.     When  the  Act  of  Con 
gress  for  rechartering  the  United  States  Bank  was  handed 
to  the  President  for  him  to  sign,  he  refused,  and  returned 
it  to  Congress  with  a  statement  of  his  objections.     This 
refusal  is  called  a  Veto.     In  this  case  it  caused  great  dis 
satisfaction,  for  it  was  thought  that  business  could  not  be 
done  well  without  the  Bank. 

6.  At  this  time  there  was 
more  trouble  with  the  Indians. 
In  the  summer  of  1832,  Black 
Hawk,  a  bold  chief,  led  some 
of  the  warriors  of  the  Western 
tribes  against  the  white  people 
near  the  Mississippi.  But  the 
war  did  not  last  long.  United 
States  troops  soon  beat  the 
Indians,  and  Black  Hawk  was 
made  a  prisoner.  He  was  ta- 
ken  to  New  York  and  other 


QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  United  States  Bank? 
5.  What  more  can  you  tell  about  the  Bank,  and  Congress,  and  a 
veto  ?  6.  What  can  you  tell  about  Black  Hawk  ? 


JACKSON  S    ADMINISTRATION. 


great  cities,  and  was  so  astonished  at  the  number  and 
power  of  the  white  people,  that  he  resolved  never  to  go  to 
war  with  them  again. 

7.  The    most   serious   trouble    was    about   the   Tariff, 
already   mentioned.     The    people    in    the    cotton-growing 
States  did  not  like  it ;  and  political  leaders  of  South  Car 
olina  declared  that  the  duty  should  not  be  paid  on  goods 
brought  into  Charleston.     They  were  upheld   in  this  by 
John  C.  Calhoun,  their  leading  statesman. 

8.  This  defiance  of  law  was  a  violation  of  the  National 
Constitution,  and  President  Jackson  plainly  told  the  people 
of  South  Carolina  that  they  must  pay  the  duty,  or  he  would 
send  United  States  troops  there  to    compel  them  to,   as 
Washington  did  [page  182],  among  the  whisky-makers  of 
Pennsylvania. 

9.  Matters  appeared  darker  and  darker  every  day,  and 
Civil  War  seemed  to  be  nigh.     But 

early  in  1833,  Henry  Clay,  of  Ken 
tucky,  proposed  a  plan,  called  the 
Compromise  Measure,  which  satis 
fied  all  parties  very  well.  It  was 
adopted,  and  so  the  trouble  ceased. 

10.  Again,  in  April,  1833,  Jack- 
son  made  war  upon  the  United  States 
Bank.     Almost  ten  million   dollars 
belonging  to   the  National  Govern 
ment  were    in  that    bank,  and  the 
use  of  this  money  was  profitable  to 

it.  Jackson  declared  that  the  money  was  not  safe  there, 
and  he  ordered  it  all  to  be  taken  from  the  bank,  and  put 
into  various  State  banks.  This  injured  the  old  bank  very 
much,  and  as  it  could  not  get  a  new  charter,  it  stopped 


QUESTIONS. — 7.  What  trouble  now  occurred  ?  8  What  did  the 
President  do  ?  9.  How  was  the  trouble  ended?  10.  What  can  you 
tell  about  the  United  States  Bank  and  the  public  money  ? 


218 


THE    NATION. 


business  forever,  in  1836.  This  removal  of  the  government 
money  from  the  bank  caused  great  confusion  in  business, 
for  a  while. 

ii.  Jackson  was  again  chosen  President  of  the  Repub 
lic  in  the  autumn  of  1832,  and  he  conducted  public  affairs 
with  vigor.  Among  other  things,  he  attempted  the  remov 
al  of  all  the  Indians  in  the  United  States  to  a  fine  country 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  where  they  would  not  be  disturbed 
by  the  white  people. 

12.  The  Seminoles  in  Flor 
ida  refused  to  go,  Led  by  Os- 
ceola,  a  brave  and  cunning 
chief,  they  made  war  upon  the 
white  people,  which  continued 
for  several  years.  Many  Uni 
ted  States  soldiers  were  sent 
there,  from  time  to  time,  but 
the  Indians,  in  their  dark 
swamps,  defied  them. 
OSCEOLA.  13.  Finally,  in  1836,  the 

Creeks  joined  the  Seminoles,  and  mail-coaches,  steam 
boats,  and  villages  in  Georgia  and  Alabama,  were  attacked 
by  them.  General  Winfield  Scott  went  there  with  troops 
and  beat  the  Creeks  ;  and  during  the  summer  of  that  year, 
several  thousands  of  them  went  to  their  new  homes  beyond 
the  Mississippi. 

14.  President  Jackson's  second  term  now  drew  to  a 
close.  The  government  of  the  United  States^  had  never  be 
fore  stood  so  high  in  the  opinion  of  the  world.  France  and 
other  governments  of  Europe  were  compelled  to  be  honest 
in  paying  what  had  long  been  owing  to  the  people  of  this 

QUESTIONS.— ii.  What  can  you  tell  of  a  new  election?  What 
did  Tackson  try  to  do  ?  12.  What  can  you  tell  about  Indians?  13 
What  can  you  tell  of  an  Indian  War  ?  14.  What  can  you  say  about 
Jackson's  administration  ? 


VAN  BUREN'S  ADMINISTRATION.          219 

country,  for  injuries  done  to  their  ships  before  the  war  of 
1812.  Jackson  always  acted  upon  the  principle — ask  noth 
ing  but  what  is  right,  and  submit  to  nothing  that  is  wrong. 
15.  Two  more  new  States  had  now  been  added  to  the 
Union,  by  the  admission  of  Arkansas  and  Michigan.  In 
the  autumn  of  1836,  Martin  Van  Buren,  of  New  York,  who 
had  been  Vice-President  for  four  years,  was  chosen  Pres 
ident  of  the  United  States ;  and  in  the  following  winter  the 
Senate  chose  Richard  M.  Johnson,  of  Kentucky,  to  be  Vice- 
President. 


SECTION    X. 

VAN    BUREN'S     ADMINIS 
TRATION.  [1837-1841.] 

1.  Martin  Van  Buren  be 
came  the  eighth  President  of 
the  United  States  on  the  4th 
of  March,  1837,  when  he  was 
about   fifty-five  years  of  age.  J] 
He  had  been   in   public   life 
many  years,  and  was  well  ac 
quainted  with  public  affairs. 

2.  At  the  time  of  his    in 
auguration,  the  business  of  the 
country  was  in  great  confusion. 
The  State  Banks  had  lent  the 
public   money   freely,    to    the 
people.     Speculation  and  ex 
travagance  followed ;  and  all 
over  the  land  people  seemed 
to  be  almost  crazy  to  build  vil 
lages,  fine  houses,  and  live  as 


VAN    BUREX,  AND     HIS    RESIDENCE. 


QUESTIONS — 15.  What  can  you  tell  about  new  States  ?  What 
about  another  election  ?  i.  What  can  you  tell  about  Martin  Van  Bu 
ren  ?  2.  What  can  you  say  about  business  and  the  actions  of  the  people  ? 


22O  THE    NATION. 


if  there  would  be  no  end  to  the  money.  Finally,  when  there 
was  no  more  to  lend,  and  many  could  not  pay  back,  disaster 
and  trouble  followed. 

3.  The  troubles  in  business  became  so  great,  that  Van 
Buren  called  Congress  together  in  September,  1837,  to  talk 
the  matter  over.  But  they  did  very  little  to  help  the  people 
out  of  their  troubles.     Finally  it  was  concluded  not  to  let 
the  banks  have  any  more  of  the  public  money.     So  men 
called  Sub-Treasurers  were  appointed  to  receive  it  at  dif 
ferent  sea  ports,  and  keep  it  until  called  for.     This  plan, 
which  was  in  use  until  the  late  civil  war,  was  called  The  In 
dependent  Treasury  System. 

4.  The  Seminole  war  was  continued.     Finally  Osceola 
was  invited  to  the  camp  of  General  Jesup,  who  command 
ed  the  United  States  troops  in  Florida,  to  have  a  talk  about 
peace.     There  Osceola  was  made  a  prisoner,  and  taken  to 
Charleston,  where  he  died  not  long  afterward.     This  was 
unfair ;    and   yet   it   seemed   the   only   way   to   stop   the 
war. 

5.  Colonel  Taylor,  who  afterward  became  President  of 
the  United  States,  was  in  Florida  a  long  time  with  troops, 
and  had  several  battles  with  the  Indians  ;  but  they  were 
not  finally  subdued  until  1842,  when  the  war  ended.     It 
had  continued  seven  years. 

6.  In  1837,  some  of  the  people  of  Canada  resolved  to 
become  independent  of  Great  Britain,  and  commenced  a 
revolution.     Many  Americans  went  there  to  help  them,  and 
this  caused  very  unpleasant  feelings  between  the  govern 
ments  of  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain. 

7.  President  Van  Buren  did  all  he  could  to  keep  the 
Americans  from  going  to  Canada,  but  it  was  not  until  1841, 
when  John  Tyler  was  President,  that  a  stop  was  put  to  it. 


QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  tell  about  Congress  ?  4,  5.  What 
more  can  you  tell  about  the  Seminole  war  ?  6.  What  can  you  tell  of 
troubles  in  Canada  ?  7.  What  did  the  Presidents  do  ? 


HARRISONS    ADMINISTRATION. 


221 


Then  the  revolution  had  been  put  down  ;  and,  since  then, 
all  has  been  quiet  in  Canada. 

8.  At  this  time  the  Americans  had  a  serious  dispute  with 
the  British,  about  the  boundary  line  between  the  State  or 
Maine  and  the  province  of  New   Brunswick.     This,  too, 
made  a  great  deal  of  unpleasant  feeling,  and  at  one  time 
the  people  in  that  region  armed  themselves  for  war.     Gen 
eral  Scott  went  there  and  made  peace ;  and  in  1842  the 
whole  matter  was  settled. 

9.  In  the  autumn  of  1841, 
General     Harrison,    of    Ohio 
[verse  i,page  195],  was  chosen 
President  of  the  United  States, 
with  John    Tyler,  of  Virginia, 
as   Vice-President.     Now  the 
two  political  parties  were  call 
ed    respectively,    Whigs     and 
Democrats.     Those  who  were 
the    friends    of   Jackson   and 
Van    Buren,  were   the    Dem 
ocrats,  and  those  who  elected 
Harrison  were  Whigs. 


SECTION   XI. 

HARRISON'S   AND   TY 
LER'S    ADMINISTRATION. 
[1841-1845  ] 

i.  William  Henry  Harri 
son,  the  ninth  President  of  the 
United  States,  took  his  seat, 
as  such,  on  the  4th  of  March,  1841,  when  he  was  almost 


HARRISON',     AND  UIS     RESIDENCE. 


QUESTIONS.— 8.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  boundary  line  ?  9 
What  can  you  say  about  a  new  election  ?  I.  What  can  you  tell  about 
General  Harrison  and  a  new  President? 


222 


THE   NATION. 


seventy  years  of  age.  Precisely 
one  month  afterward,  he  died. 
Then,  according  to  the  decree 
of  the  National  Constitution, 
theVice-President  became  the 
acting  chief  magistrate  of  the 
Republic.  On  the  6th  of  April, 
1841,  the 

ADMINISTRATION     OF 
JOHN    TYLER 

began.  Tyler  was  a  much 
younger  man  than  Harrison, 
and  was  the  tenth  President  of 
the  United  States. 

2.  President  Harribon  had 
appointed  the  last  day  of  May 
for  Congress  to  meet  and  con 
sider  the  affairs  of  the  country. 
They  did  so,  and  remained 
together  until  the  middle  of 
September.  Their  chief  busi 
ness  was  to  make  a  law  for 
chartering  a  United  States  Bank. 

3.  President   Tyler,  like  Jackson,  refused  to  sign    the 
law.    His  political  friends  were  very  much  offended,  and  all 
of  his  Cabinet  advisers  left  him,  and  would  have  nothing 
more  to  do  with  him,  excepting  Daniel  Webster,  who  was 
the  Secretary  of  State.     Mr.  Webster  knew  that  it  was  best 
for  his  country  to   remain,  on    account  of  an   unfinished 
treaty  with  Great  Britain,  and  he  did  so. 

4.  During    Mr.   Tyler's   administration,   changes    were 
made  in  the  tariff  laws ;  the  State  of  Rhode  Island  was  fa- 


TYLEIl,    AND    HIS     RESIDENCE. 


QUESTIONS. — 2.  What  can  you  tell  about  Congress?  3.  What  can 
you  tell  about  Tyler's  troubles  ?  What  did  Webster  do  ?  4.  What 
occurred  during  Tyler's  administration  ? 


TYLER  S    ADMINISTRATION. 


223 


DANIKL     WEI5STr.Il. 


vored  with  a  new  constitution,  and  measures  were  taken 

for   the    admission    of    Texas 

into   the  Union.     There    was 

much  trouble  in  Rhode  Island 

about  the  constitution.     Some 

liked    the   old    charter    given 

them    by    King    Charles    the 

Second  [verse  3,  page  77],  well 

enough,  and  others  wished  a 

new    one.      The    two    parties 

came  very  near  having  a  war 

about  it. 

5.  The  admission  of  Tex 
as  was  an  important  matter.     That  State  was  once  a  part 
of  Mexico.     A  great  many  Americans  had  settled  there, 
and  they  finally  concluded  to  have  a  government  of  their 
own.     They  had  to  fight  for  it.     After  a  sharp  struggle  the 
people    of  Texas  became  independent   of  Mexico   in    the 
year  1836. 

6.  After  a  while  the  Texas  people  wished  their  State  to 
become  one  of  the  United  States,  and  arrangements  were 
made  for  that  purpose  in  1844.     Just  at  the  close   of  Mr. 
Tyler's  administration  in  1845,  Congress  agreed  to  it,  and 
Texas  became  one  of  the  States  of  our  Union,  on  the  4th 
of  July  following. 

7.  The    annexation  of  Texas  had  much  effect  on  the 
election  of  President  in  the  autumn  of  1844.     A  majority 
of  the  people  were  in  favor  of  that  annexation,  and  James 
K.  Polk,  of  Tennessee,  who  was  also  in  favor  of  it,  was 
chosen  Chief  Magistrate,  with  George  M.  Dallas  of  Penn 
sylvania,  as  Vice-President. 

8.  One  of  the  most  wonderful  things  ever  before  known, 

QUESTIONS.— 5.  What  can  you  say  about  Texas  ?  6.  What  did 
Texas  and  the  United  States  do  ?  7.  What  happened  in  1844?  8. 
What  can  you  tell  about  a  wonderful  invention  ? 


224 


THE    NATION. 


occurred  in  1844  in  connection  with  Mr.  Polk.  A  meeting 
of  Democrats,  at  Baltimore,  having  selected  Mr.  Polk  as 
the  best  man  for  President,  the  news  of  this  choice  was  sent 
from  there  to  Washington  City,  forty  miles,  by  the  Mag 
netic  Telegraph.  This  wonderful  invention  by  Professor 
Samuel  F.  B.  Morse,  an  American,  by  which  one  man's 
thoughts  may  be  conveyed  to  another  man,  a  thousand 
miles  in  a  second,  was  then  just  completed,  and  that  was 
the  first  public  use  ever  made  of  it. 


POLK,   AND   HIS    RESIDENCE. 


SECTION    XII. 

FOLK'S      ADMINISTRA 
TION.       [1845-1849.] 

1.  James  Knox  Polk  was 
fifty   years   old  when  he   be 
came   the    eleventh  President 
of  the    United   States,  on  the 
4th  of  March,  1845.     He  was 
a   Democrat   in    politics,   and 
his  party  was  strong  through 
out  the  country. 

2.  The  coming  in  of  Texas 
was  the  most  important  event 
at  the  beginning  of  Mr.  Polk's 
administration.      The   govern 
ment  of  Mexico  had  never  ac 
knowledged  the  independence 
of  that  State,  but  continued  to 
claim  it  as  a  part  of  that  re 
public.     Of  course  the  act  of 
Congress  in  admitting  it  was 
very  offensive. 


QUESTIONS. — i.  What  can   you   say  about   James    K.  Pqlk  ?     2. 
\Vhat  can  you  say  about  the  admission  of  Texas  ? 


WAR    WITH    MEXICO  225 

3.  This  offense  and  an  old  quarrel  about  debts  due  from 
Mexico  to  people  of  the  United  States,  were  the  pretexts 
for  a  war.     Intending  war,  the   President  ordered  General 
Taylor  and  fifteen  hundred  so-ldiers  to  go  to  Texas  in  July. 
They  encamped   at  Corpus   Christi,  not  far  from  the  Rio 
Grande,  or  Grand  River.     At  the  same  time  some  Ameri 
can  war-vessels  went  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

4.  A  large  number  of  Mexican  troops  collected  at  Mat- 
amoras,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Rio  Grande,  at  the  close  of 
1845.     Early  in   January  following,  General  Taylor,  with 
most  of  his  troops,  formed  a  camp  and  commenced  build 
ing  a  fort  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.     General  Am- 
puclia  (Am-poo-dhee-ah),  who  commanded   the   Mexicans, 
ordered  him  to  leave  in  twenty-four  hours,  but  he  refused 
to  do  so. 

5.  General  Arista  (Ah-rees-tah)  now  became  the  Mex 
ican  commander.     He  was  a  better  soldier  than  Ampudia, 
and  Taylor's    situation  became  a  dangerous  one.     Soon, 
armed  Mexicans  crossed  the   river,  and  late  in  April  some 
Americans  were  killed  by  them.     This  was  the  first  blood 
shed  in 

THE     WAR     WITH      MEXICO. 

6.  Taylor  had  left  some  soldiers,  with  provisions  and 
other  things,  at  Point  Isabel.     He  heard  that  a  large  num 
ber   of  Mexicans  were  marching  in  that  direction,  so  he 
hastened  thither  with  a  greater  part  of  his  army.     When  he 
had  gone,  the  Mexicans  attacked  his  fort,  opposite  Mat- 
amoras,    which  compelled  him  to  march  back  to   defend 
that. 

7.  On  his  way  back,   General  Taylor  fell  in  with  six 

QUESTIONS. — 3.  What  can  you  tell  about  preparations  for  war. 
4.  What  occurred  on  the  Rio  Grande  ?  5.  What  can  you  tell  about 
the  two  armies  *.  6.  V/hat  can  you  tell  about  the  commencement  of 
the  war  ? 

15 


226  THE    NATION. 


thousand  Mexicans,  under  Arista  It  was  on  the  8th  of 
May,  1846.  The  place  where  they  met  was  called  Palo 
Alto,  and  there  they  had  a  very  hard  fight  for  five  hours. 
The  Mexicans  were  badly  beaten,  and  lost  six  hundred  men. 

8.  Just  at  evening  the  next  day,  the  Americans  again 
fell   in   with   the   Mexicans  at   a  place  called  Resaca  de 
la  Palma,  three  miles  from  Matamoras.     There  they  had 
another  severe  battle,  and  the  Mexicans  were  beaten,  with 
a  loss  of  more  than  a  thousand  men.     These  misfortunes 
greatly  alarmed  them. 

9.  Before  these  two  battles  were  heard  of  in  the  United 
States,  Congress  had  declared  war  against  Mexico,  and  the 
Secretary   of  War,  with  the  help  of  General  Scott,  had 
planned  an  extensive  campaign.     Mexico  extends  across 
from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  so  it  was 
planned  to  send  war-ships  around  to  attack  the  enemy  on 
the  coast  of  the  latter.     The  President  was  allowed  to  raise 
an  army  of  fifty  thousand  men,  and  it  was  determined  to 
take  possession  of  Mexico. 

jo.  After  his  successful  battles,  Taylor  drove  the  Mex 
icans  from  Matamoras,  and  marched  toward  Monterey,  a 
strong  city  in  Mexico.  He  took  that  city  on  the  24th  of 
September,  and  then  encamped  near  it,  where  he  waited 
for  further  orders  what  to  do,  from  the  President  of  the 
United  States, 

ii.  While  Taylor  was  waiting,  other  officers  were  busy 
elsewhere.  General  Wool  was  preparing  the  recruits,  or 
the  new  men  who  joined  the  army,  for  military  service  ;  and 
in  October  he  marched  into  Mexico,  and  took  possession 
of  some  of  the  country.  In  November  General  Worth  took 
one  or  two  places  away  from  the  Mexicans.  At  that  time 


QUESTIONS. — 7,  8.  What  can  you  tell  about  two  battles  with  the 
Mexicans  ?  9.  What  did  Congress  do  ?  WThat  plans  were  arranged  ? 
10.  What  can  you  tell  about  General  Taylor  in  Mexico?  n.  What 
can  you  tell  about  other  movements  in  Mexico  ? 


WAR    WITH     MEXICO. 


227 


GENERAL  SCOTT. 


General  Taylor  was  in  motion,  with  his  main  army.  After 
taking  possession  of  a  large  tract  of  country,  Taylor  en 
camped  at  Victoria. 

12.  General  Scott,  as  command- 
er-in-chief  of  the  armies  of  the  Uni 
ted  States,  went  to  Mexico  early 
in  1847,  and  prepared  to  attack  the 
strong  town  of  Vera  Cruz,  and  the 
fort  there.     For  that  purpose,  he 
strengthened  his  own  army,  by  ta 
king    many  troops   from    General 
Taylor.     Yet    that   brave   soldier, 
with  only  about  five  thousand  men, 
marched  boldly  against  the  Mex 
ican  general,  Santa  Anna,  who  had 
twenty  thousand. 

13.  At  Buena  Vista  (Bwe-nah  Ves-tah),  which  means 
"pleasant  view,"  the  two  armies  had  a  terrible  battle  on 
the  23d  of  February,  1847.     It  lasted  all  day.     The  Mex 
icans  were  dreadfully  beaten,  and  left  full  two  thousand 
men  on  the  field,  killed  and  wounded.    The  Americans 
lost  about  seven  hundred. 

14.  All  northern  Mexico  was  now  in  possession  of  the 
Americans  ;  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  months,  the  con 
quering  Taylor  returned  to  the  United  States,  and  was   ev 
erywhere  received  with   the   greatest  honors.     Then   the 
people  first  began  to  talk  about  making  him  President  of 
our  Republic. 

15.  While  these  things  were  occurring,  the  Americans, 
under  different  leaders,  were  taking  possession  of  other 
parts  of  northern  Mexico.     General  Kearney  was  in  chief 
command  of  what  was  called  the  Army  of  the  West ;  and 

QUESTIONS.— 12.  What  can  you  tell  about  Generals  Scott  and 
Taylor  ?  13.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  ?  15.  What  else  did 
the  Americans  do  ? 


228  THE    NATION. 


in  August,   1846,  he  drove  the  Mexicans  from  Santa  Fe^ 

the  chief  city  of  New  Mexico,  and  took  possession  of  that 

broad  territory. 

1 6.  During  the  same  sum 
mer,  Colonel  Fremont  (the  brave 
explorer  of  the  Rocky  Moun 
tains)  and  others,  took  posses 
sion  of  California.  After  some 
more  battling  until  early  in  Jan 
uary,  1847,  all  became  quiet. 
Then  a  vast  territory,  stretching 
along  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and 
several  hundred  miles  into  the 
country,  came  into  possession 

of  the  Americans. 

17.  In  the  mean  while,  Colonel  Doniphan,  with  a  thou 
sand   brave  Missourians,  made  a  triumphant  march  into 
northern  Mexico.     After  capturing  Chihuahua  (Chee-wah- 
wah),  one   of  the  finest  provinces  of  that  country,  he  re 
turned  to  New   Orleans,  having  marched  over  five  thou 
sand  miles.     General  Scott  was  now  on  his  victorious  way 
toward  the  great  city  of  Mexico. 

SCOTT'S   INVASION   OF   MEXICO. 

18.  Scott  landed  near  Vera  Cruz  with  about  thirteen 
thousand  men,  early  in  March,    1847.     His   troops   were 
borne  there  by  a  fleet  commanded  by  Commodore  Conner, 
which  remained  to  assist  in  the  attack  on  Vera  Cruz.    That 
attack  occurred  on  the  i8th  of  March,  and  continued  nine 
days.     Then  the  city,   the  strong  castle  of  San  Juan  de 
Ulloa  (San  Whan  dah  Oo-lo-ah),  and  five  thousand  pris- 

QUESTIONS. — 16.  What  can  you  tell  about  Fremont  and  others  ? 
17.  What  can  you  tell  about  Colonel  Doniphan  ?  18.  What  can  you 
tell  about  the  Americans  at  Vera  Cruz  ? 


SCOTT  S    INVASION    OF    MEXICO.  229 

oners,  \vith  five  hundred  cannons,  were  given  up  to  the 
Americans. 

19.  On  the  8th  of  April,  Scott's  army  commenced  their 
march  toward  the  city  of  Mexico.     At  Cerro  Gordo,  a  dif 
ficult  place  in  the  mountains,  they  were  met  by  Santa  Anna 
and  a  large  army.     There  they  had  a  severe  battle,  when 
the  Mexicans  lost,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  over 
four  thousand  men.     Santa  Anna  escaped  on  the  back  of 
a  mule. 

20.  Week  after  week,  Scott's  army  continued  to  move 
on  through  that  interesting  country,  taking  possession  of 
place  after  place,  and  everywhere  driving  the  Mexicans  be 
fore  them.     Within  two  months,  that  army  of  not  more  than 
ten  thousand  men,  took  some  of  the  strongest  places  in 
Mexico,  made  ten  thousand  prisoners,  and  captured  seven 
hundred  cannons,  ten  thousand  muskets,  and  thirty  thou 
sand  bombshells  and  cannon-balls. 

21.  Scott  rested  awhile  at  Puebla  (Pweb-lah),  and  in 
August  moved  on  over  the  lofty  Cordilleras,  a  chain  of 
high  mountains    in  Mexico.     From  the  summits  of  these 
hills,  the  Americans  looked  down  into  distant  valleys,  and 
saw  the  city  of  Mexico,  the  object  of  their  long  and  peril 
ous  march. 

22.  Onward  the  conquering  army  marched,  and  after 
fighting  several  hard  battles,  and  always  beating  the  Mex 
icans,  they  appeared  before  the  ancient  city,  where  Cortez, 
a  great  Spanish  soldier  [verse  13,  page  10],  appeared  almost 
three  hundred  years  before.     Santa  Anna  and  his  army, 
with  the  government  officers,  fled  from  the  doomed  capital 
at  night ;  and  on  the  next  morning,  the  i4th  of  September, 
1847,  General  Scott  and  his  army  entered  the  city  as  vic 
tors,  and  took  possession  of  the  Mexican  empire. 

QUESTIONS. — 19.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  battle  at  Cerro  Gordo? 
20.  What  did  Scott's  army  accomplish  ?  21.  What  can  you  tell  of 
the  approach  to  the  city  of  Mexico  22.  What  can  you  tell  about  the 
conquest  of  Mexico  ? 


2JO  THE    NATION. 


23.  The   war  soon  ceased.     On  the  2d  of  February, 
1848,  the  Mexican  Congress  and  American  Commissioners 
made  a  bargain  or  treaty  for  peace.     It  was  agreed  to  by 
the  United  States  Government,  and  then  all  but  New  Mex 
ico  and  California,  which  had  been  taken  from  the  Mex 
icans  by  the  Americans,  was  given  up.     These  provinces 
became  a  part  of  the  United  States,  and  California  was  af 
terward  admitted  into  the  Union. 

24.  In  the  same  month  when  this  treaty  was  made,  gold 
was  first  found  in  a  mill-stream  on  the  American  fork  of 
the    Sacramento  river,  in  California.     Soon  it  was  found 
elsewhere  ;  and  when  it  was  known  that  gold  was  plentiful 
there,  thousands  of  people  went  from  the  United  States 
and  elsewhere,  to  dig  it.     Gold,  worth  millions  and  millions 
of  dollars,  has  been  found  in  California  since  then,  and  a 
fine  State  of  the  Union  has  grown  up  on  that  coast  of  the 
Pacific  Ocean. 

25.  The  war  with  Mexico  was  the  chief  event  of  Mr. 
Folk's  administration.     A  difficulty  with  England,  concern 
ing  the  northern  boundary  of  Oregon,   had  been  settled ; 
and  in  May,  1848,  Wisconsin  was  admitted  into  the  Union 
as  a  State. 

26.  The  brave  deeds  of  General  Taylor,  in  Mexico, 
made  him  respected  and  beloved  by  the  people  of  the  Uni 
ted  States  ;  and  at  the  election  for  President,  in  the  autumn 
of  1848,  he  was  chosen  Chief  Magistrate  of  the  Republic. 
Millard  Fillmore,  of  New  York,  was  elected  Vice-President. 

QUESTIONS. — 23.  What  can  you  tell  abuot  the  agreements  of  the 
two  governments  ?  24.  What  can  you  tell  about  finding  gold  ?  What 
did  it  lead  to  ?  25.  What  were  the  chief  events  of  Folk's  administra 
tion  ?  26.  What  can  you  say  about  a  new  election  ? 


TAYLOR  S    ADMINISTRATION. 


2JI 


SECTION    XIII. 

TAYLOR'S   ADMINISTRATION. 
[1849-1850.] 

i.  Zachary  Taylor  was  six 
ty-five  years  of  age  when,  on         -^rf? 
the    5th   of  March,    1849,  he 
became  the  twelfth  President 
of  the    United    States.      The 
4th  of  March  came  on  Sunday 
that  year,  and  he  was  not  in-  i 
augurated  until  the  next  day. 

2.  We    have    noticed  that 
thousands  went  to  California 
to  dig  gold.     Very  soon  there 
were  people  enough  there  to 
form  a  State,  and  in  Septem 
ber,  1849,  twenty  months  after 
the  first  gold  was  found  there, 
they  met  and  formed  a  consti 
tution,  or  solemn  covenant,  by 
which  they  agreed  to  be  gov 
erned. 

3.  In  February,  1850,  the 
people    of    California    asked 
Congress  to  admit  their  coun 
try  into  the  Union  as  a  State. 

That  request  made  a  great  stir,  for  they  had  declared  in 
their  Constitution  that  there  should  be  no  negro-slaves  in 
California.  ^The  people  of  the  northern  and  western  States 
liked  that  declaration,  but  those  of  the  southern  States  did 

QUESTIONS. — i.  What  can  you  tell  about  President  Taylor  and  his 
inauguration  ?  2.  What  more  can  you  say  about  California  ?  3  What 
can  you  tell  about  California  coming  into  the  Union  ? 


TAYLOR,     AND     HIS    RE8TUF.NCK. 


THE    NATION. 


not  like  it,  and  at  one  time  some  of  the  politicians  in  that 
section  threatened  to  break  up  the  Union,  if  California 
should  be  admitted  as  a  free-labor  State. 

4.  This  matter  was  disputed  about  in  Congress  for  ma 
ny  months.     Finally,  Henry  Clay  [page  217],  proposed  a 
plan  that  suited  all  parties  very  well.     It  was  agreed  in 
that  plan,  that  California  might  come  in  without  slaves,  and 
that  if  any  slaves  ran  away  from  the  South  into  the  free-la 
bor  States,  they  should  be  given  up  to  their  owners.     The 
latter  measure  was  known  as  the  Fugitive  Slave  Law.     All 
this  was  agreed  to  in  Congress,  but  many  people,  partic 
ularly  at  the  North,  were  not  pleased  with  what  was  called 
the  Compromise  Measure. 

5.  While   this  matter  was  before  Congress,  President 
Taylor  sickened  and  died.     That  event  occurred  in  July, 
1850.     He  was  the  second  President  who  had  died  while 
in  office.     The  Vice-President,  as  before  [page  222],  then 
became  President,  and  on  the  loth  of  July,  1850, 

FILL  M  ORE'S    ADMINISTRATION 

began. 

6.  During   President  Taylor's  brief  administration  of 
sixteen  months,  one  State  and  three  Territories  were  added 
to  the  members  of  the  Republic.     One  of  the  Territories 
was  named  Utah,  but  was  called  by  the  people  who  settled 
there,  Deseret,  or  the  Land  of  the  Honeybee.     It  is  near 
the  middle  of  our  continent. 

7.  Utah  was  settled  by  a  people  called  Mormons,  who 
have  a  peculiar  religious  belief.     Their  chief  man  is  called 
Prophet,  and  the  people  are  obliged  to  do  as  he  says.  There 
are  now  many  thousands  of  Mormons  in  Utah,  but  because 

QUESTIONS. — 4.  What  was  finally  done  ?  5.  What  sad  event  hap 
pened  ?  6.  What  occurred  during  Taylor's  administration  ?  7.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  Mormons  ? 


FILLMORE  S    ADMINISTRATION. 


they  will  not  do  as  the  rest  of  the  people  of  the  United 
States  want  them  to,  their  Territory  has  never  been  admit 
ted  into  the  Union  as  a  State. 

8.  Some  trouble  with  Cu 
ba,   one    of  the   West   India 
islands   belonging    to    Spain, 
commenced  in  the  spring  of 
1850,  and  at  one  time  it  threat 
ened  to  make  war  between  the 
United  States  and  Spain.    But 
the  dispute  was  fairly  settled, 
and  the  trouble  disappeared. 

9.  An    important   expedi 
tion  left  New   York  in  May, 
1850,  under  the  command  of 
Lieutenant    De    Haven.      It 
went  to  the  Frozen  Ocean,  at 
the    North,    in  search    of  Sir 
John  Franklin,  a  great  English 
explorer,  who  went  there  five 
years  before,  and  never  return 
ed.     Another  similar  expedi 
tion  sailed  from  New  York  in 
1853,   under  Dr.    Kane,    and 
was  gone  until  the  autumn  of 

1855.  The  commander  and  his  men  suffered  terribly  among 
the  ice  and  snows,  during  the  long,  dark  polar  winters. 

10.  In  1852,  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  had 
a  dispute  about  catching  fishes  in  the  neighborhood  of  New 
foundland  [see  verse,  4,  page  ir].     They  both  sent  armed 
ships  there,  but  the  difficulty  was  finally  settled  by  the  better 
way  of  talking,  rather  than  by  fighting. 

QUESTIONS. — 8.  What  can  you  tell  about  Cuba  ?  9.  W7hat  can  you 
tell  ot  wonderful  expeditions  to  the  North  ?  10.  What  can  you  tell 
about  a  fishery  dispute  ? 


FII.LMOHE,     AND     HIS     RESIDENCE. 


234 


THE    NATION. 


11.  In  the  same  year  American  war-ships  went  to  Japan, 
off  the  eastern  coast  of  China,  and  the  commander  carried 
a  letter  to  the  Emperor,  from  our  President,  asking  him  to 
allow  Americans,  as  well  as  the  Dutch,  to  trade  there.  The 
Emperor  agreed  to  it,  and  the   Americans   and  Japanese 
have  been  good  friends  ever  since. 

12.  In  the  autumn  of  1852,  the  people  of  the  United 
States   chose  Franklin  Pierce,  of  New  Hampshire,  to  be 
their  next  President,  and  William  R.  King,  of  Alabama, 

for  Vice-President.  Not  long 
afterward  a  new  Territory,  call 
ed  Washington,  was  made  out 
of  Oregon.  So  the  States  of 
our  Republic  continually  grow. 
First  Territories,  then  States. 


riERCK,    AND   HIS    RK6IDENCE. 


SECTION   XIV. 

PIERCE'S  ADMINISTRA 
TION.  [1853-1857.] 

i.  Franklin  Pierce  was  for 
ty-nine  years  of  age  when  he 
became  the  fourteenth  Presi- 
\  dent  of  the  United  States,  on 
the  4th  of  March,  1853.  The 
country  was  prosperous  and 
peaceful,  and  nothing  disturb 
ed  the  general  harmony,  except 
ing  a  little  dispute  with  Mexico 
about  boundaries,  which  was 
soon  settled. 


QUESTIONS. — 11.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  expedition  to  Japan? 
12.  What  can  ^ou  tell  about  a  new  election  ?  i.  What  can  you  tell 
about  President  Pierce  and  the  country  ? 


PIERCE  S    ADMINISTRATION.  2J 5 

2.  In  May  of  that  year,  ships  were  sent  to  explore  the 
eastern   coast  of  Asia ;  and  at  the  same  time  there  were 
land  expeditions  in  progress,  searching  for  a  good  route  for  a 
railway  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.    Since  then,  ocean  steamships 
have  been  going  regularly  across  the  Pacific  from  America 
to  Asia ;  and   a   railway, 

extending  from  the  Atlan 
tic  to  the  Pacific  Ocean, 
has  been  made,  so  that 
now  we  may  go  from  New 
York  to  Japan  and  China, 
in  a  very  short  space  of 
time. 

3.  In    the  year   1855, 
the    Americans     became 

much  excited  about  negro  slavery  in  a  Territory  west  of 
the  Mississippi,  called  Kansas.  People  from  all  parts  of 
the  Union  went  there  to  settle,  and  they  quarreled,  and 
sometimes  fought,  because  a  part  of  them  were  in  favor  of 
having  slaves  there,  and  a  part  of  them  were  opposed  to  it, 
There  was  real  war  there,  in  1856,  but  it  was  soon  stop 
ped.  Those  who  opposed  slavery  were  the  more  numerous  ; 
and  in  January,  1861,  Kansas  became  a  free  State  of  the 
Republic. 

4.  Some  trouble  was  expected  with  foreign  nations  in 
1855.     Spain  was  offended  because  our  government  seemed 
determined  to  possess  her  island  of  Cuba.     Great  Britain 
was  offended  because  we  sent  her  minister  home  for  viola 
ting  our  laws,  by  enlisting  men  for  the  British  army ;  and 
the  Central  American  States  were  offended,  because  law 
less  men  went  there  from  our  borders,  to  seize  their  country. 

5.  These  things  were  settled  in  a  friendly  manner,  and 

QUESTIONS. — 2.  "What  can  you  tell  about  exploring  expeditions  ? 
3.  AVhat  can  you  say  about  Kansas  ?  4.  Tell  about  threatened  trouble 
with  foreign  nations.  5^  Tell  about  the  ocean  telegraph  wires. 


23  6 


THE    NATION. 


nothing  of  much  importance  occurred  for  some  time,  ex 
cepting  attempts  to  connect  America  and  Europe  by  tele 
graphic  wires  more  than  sixteen  hundred  miles  long.  [See 
verse  8,  page  223].  It  was  accomplished  at  the  close  of 
the  summer  of  1858,  when  the  Queen  of  England  spoke  by 
telegraph  to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  and  he 
answered  on  the  same  clay.  The  wires  immediately  broke, 
and  it  was  a  long  time  before  another  and  durable  cable, 
as  the  rope  of  wires  was  called,  was  made. 

6.  In  the  autumn  of  1856, 
James  Buchanan,  of  Penn 
sylvania,  was  elected  Pres 
ident  of  the  United  States, 
and  John  C.  -Breckinridge,  of 
Kentucky,  Vice-President. 


SECTION     XV. 

BUCHANAN'S    ADMIN 
ISTRATION.    [1857-1861.] 

i.  James   Buchanan    was 
inaugurated  the  fifteenth  Pres 
ident  of  the  United  States  on 
, the  4th  of  March,  1857.  From 
the  beginning  to  the  end  of 
ihis   administration,    the    sub 
ject  of  slavery  kept  the  people 
of  the    country   in    continual 
disputes,    and   created    much 
bad  feeling. 
2.  The  Mormons  [verse  7,  page  232],  made  some  trou- 


BUCIIANAX,     AND     HIS    RESIDENCE. 


QUESTIONS. — 6.  Who  were  elected  President  and  Vice-President? 
I.  What  was  the  principal  feature  of  this  administration  ?  2.  What 
further  can  you  tell  of  the  Mormons? 


LINCOLN  S    ADMINISTRATION. 


237 


ble.  Because  Congress  would  not  make  their  Territory  a 
State,  they  threatened  to  rebel.  Troops  were  sent  to  com 
pel  their  obedience  ;  but  before  these  arrived,  the  Mormons 
concluded  to  obey  the  laws  and  make  no  more  trou 
ble. 

3.  Slight  difficulties  with  foreign  nations  occurred  in 
1857  and    1858,  but  they  were  small  in  comparison  with- 
troubles  at  home  on  account  of  slavery.     Men  in  the  slave- 
labor  States  determined  to  bring  negroes  from  Africa  again, 
and  to  fill  some  of  the  new 

Territories  with  them.  The 
people  of  the  free-labor 
States  declared  that  they 
should  do  no  such  thing. 

4.  Bitter  quarrels  were 
kept     up.       These     were 
stopped  for  a  little  while, 
and   the   attention  of  the 
people  was  taken  up  with 
some    distinguished    men 
from  Japan,  and  a  lad  (the 
Prince  of  Wales),  who  was 
heir  to  the  throne  of  Great 
Britain,  who  came  here  in 
1860,  to   visit   our    Presi 
dent.     But  the  old  quarrel 
about  slavery  was  soon  re 
sumed. 

5.  Abraham  Lincoln,  of 
Illinois,  who  was  opposed 
to  slavery,  was  elected  Pres 
ident  Of    the  United  States  LINCOLN,  AND  ma  RESIDENCE. 


QUESTIONS.  — 3.  What  great  dispute  created  trouble  in  1857  and 
1858?  4.  Tell  what  important  events  took  place  in  1860.  5.  Who  was 
elected  President  of  the  United  States  in  1860  ?  What  did  politicians  do  ? 


238  THE  NATION. 


in  1860.  Politicians  in  the  slave-labor  States  made  this  a 
pretext  for  insurrection  against  the  National  Government. 
Claiming  the  right  to  do  so,  they  declared  several  States  to 
be  separated  from  the  rest ;  and  they  formed  a  confederacy 
of  them,  and  made  Jefferson  Davis,  of  Mississippi,  their 
chief  ruler. 

6.  These    Confederates    commenced  war  against  their 
Government,,  in  the  spring  of  1861,  by  attacking  Fort  Sum- 


FOUT     SUMTER. 


ter,  in  Charleston  Harbor.  President  Lincoln  called  for 
a  large  army  to  check  them.  The  people  in  the  slave- 
labor  States  took  up  arms  to  defend  their  section  of  the 
country  against  troops  sent  by  the  Government  to  put  down 
the  insurrection.  Then  began  the  most  dreadful  civil  war 
ever  known. 

THE    GREAT    CIVIL    WAR    [l86l]. 

7.  Before  the  Civil  War  broke  out,  unfaithful  men  in 
the  higher  offices  of  the  government  favored  the  insurgents. 
The  greater  part  of  the  little  Army  had  been  sent  to  the  west 
ern  frontiers.  Southern  forts  and  arsenals  were  filled  with 
arms  and  ammunition.  The  Navy  had  been  reduced.  The 
Treasury  was  empty,  and  public  credit  was  low ;  and  the 

QUESTIONS. — 6.  How  was  a  civil  war  begun  ?  What  did  President 
Lincoln  and  the  people  do?  7.  What  did  unfaithful  men  who 
managed  the  Government  do  ?  How  did  the  people  act  ? 


THE    GREAT    CIVIL    WAR.  239 

President  found  the  Government  weak  in  resources  of 
every  kind.  But  the  people  all  over  the  free-labor  States 
hurried  to  help  him  when  he  called,  and  soon  formed  a 
large  army. 

8.  The  Confederates  tried  hard  to  get  Washington  City, 
the  seat  of  Government,  intending  to  drive  Mr.  Lincoln 
away  and  make  Jefferson  Davis  President.   They  raised  an 
army,  and  went  as  far  as  Manassas,  in  Virginia,  thirty  miles 
from  Washington,  where  they  stayed  a  long  time.     Late  in 
May,  National  troops,  as  those  were  called  that  defended 
the  Government,  went   across  the  Potomac    River,  from 
Washington  into  Virginia,  and  took  possession  of  Alexan 
dria  and  Arlington  Heights. 

9.  Early  in  June,  a  battle  was  fought  at  Big  Bethel,  a 
few  miles  from  Fortress  Monroe,  in  Virginia,  when  the  Na 
tionals  were  beaten.    On  the  very  next  day  [June  u,  1861], 
there  was  a  little  battle  at  Romney,  in  Western  Virginia, 
when  the  Confederates  were  beaten.     At  the  same  time, 
National  troops  were  marching  across  Western  Virginia, 
under    General    McClellan,    to 

assist  in  defending  Washington 
City.  At  this  time,  loyal  citi 
zens  of  Western  Virginia  form 
ed  a  new  State,  called  WEST 
VIRGINIA,  which  was  recognized 
by  the  Government. 

10.  Jefferson    Davis  and  his  f- 
associates  went  to  Richmond  in 
July,  and  called  that  the  capital 


JKFFKUSON      DAVIS. 


QUESTIONS.— 8.  What  did  the  Confederates  try  hard  to  do  ?  What 
can  you  tell  about  their  army  ?  What  did  the  National  troops  do  ? 
9.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle,  in  June,  near  Fortress  Monroe  ? 
What  about  another  battle  the  next  day  ?  What  were  the  National 
troops  doini;  ?  What  can  you  tell  about  a  new  State  ?  10.  What  can 
you  tell  about  the  Confederates  at  Richmond  ?  Give  an  account  of 
the  battle  of  Hull's  Run  ? 


240  THE    NATION. 

of  the  Confederacy.  National  troops  soon  started  from 
Washington  to  drive  them  away  and  stop  the  insurrection. 
They  met  the  Confederates  near  a  place  known,  as  Manassas 
Junction,  and  on  a  stream  of  water  called  Bull's  Run, 
the  two  armies  had  a  hard  fight  [July  21],  and  several 
hundred  were  killed  and  wounded  on  each  side.  The 
National  troops  were  made  to  fly  back  toward  Washington 
in  great  confusion. 

1 1.  General  McClellan  now  took  command  of  the  troops. 
They  were  called  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  and  for  many 
months  he  was  preparing  them  to  march  to  Richmond.     In 
the  mean  time  there  was  war  in  Missouri ;  and  in  a  battle 
at  Wilson's  Creek,  on  the  gth  of  August,  the  brave  General 
Lyon  was  killed. 

12.  The  war  was  all  the  time  spreading  wider  and  wid 
er,  and  more  and  more  peoplj  were  engaged  in  it.     At  the 
close  of  August,  General  Butler  and  Commodore  String- 
ham,  with  many  troops,  went  to  Hatteras  Inlet,  on  the  coast 
of  North  Carolina,  and  took  away  from  the  Confederates 
some  forts  they  had  built  there.     Very  soon  afterward,  Gen 
eral   Rosecrans   had  some  fighting  with  Confederates  in 
Western  Virginia. 

13.  At  a  place  called  Ball's  Bluff,  not  far  up  the  Poto 
mac  from  Washington  City,  there  was  a  battle  at  the  close 
of  October,  when  the  Nationals   were  badly   beaten.     A 
week  later,  troops  under  General  Grant  were  beaten  by  the 
Confederates  in  a  fight  at  Belmont  [November  7],  on  the 
Missouri  side  of  the  Mississippi  River.     On  the  same  day 
the  National  navy,  under  Admiral  Dupont,  captured  forts 
near  Port  Royal,  on  the  coast  of  South  Carolina  ;  and  from 

QUESTIONS.— n.  What  did  General  McClellan  now  do  ?  What 
was  his  army  called  ?  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  war  else 
where  ?  12.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  war  ?  What  was  done 
on  the  coast  of  North  Carolina  and  in  Western  Virginia  ?  13.  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  battles  of  Ball's  Bluff,  Belmont,  and  on  the 
coast  of  South  Carolina  ? 


THE    GREAT    CIVIL    WAR.  24! 

that  time  the  Government  troops  held  all  the  fine  islands 
in  that  neighborhood. 

14.  At  the  close  of  1861,  the  war  appeared  at  places 
several  hundred  miles  apart,  and  was  becoming  more  and 
more  terrible.     At  the  same  time,  those  who  ruled  England, 
France,  and  some  other  countries,  helped  the  confederates 
against  the  Government  all  they  could,  safely,  and  made  the 
war  longer  and  sharper. 

THE    GREAT    CIVIL    WAR    [1862]. 

15.  Early  in  January,  General  Burnside  and  Commo 
dore  Goldsborough,  with  many  troops  and  several  war-ves 
sels,   captured    Roanoke    Island,   on    the   coast   of  North 
Carolina.     This  was  a  great  loss  to  the  Confederates.     It 
gave  the  Nationals  control  over  a  large  region  of  country, 
and  threatened  Norfolk.     A  few  days  afterward  [January 
19,  1862],  General  Thomas,  with  Western  troops,  won  a 
victory  over  the  Confederates  in  Eastern  Kentucky,  near  a 
place  called  Mill  Spring. 

1 6.  Toward   the  middle  of   February,  General   Grant 
(who  afterward  became  very  famous),  with  Western  troops, 
went  to  the  Cumberland  River,  not  far  from  Nashville,  in 
Tennessee,  and  took  from  the  Confederates  Fort  Donelson 
[Feb.  1 6],  and  over  thirteen  thousand  men.     This  was  more 
men  than  General  Scott  went  into  Mexico  with  [page  228], 
and  conquered  it.     Commodore  Foote  gave  General  Grant 
much  assistance. 

17.  Toward  the  western  part  of  Arkansas,  among  the 
Ozark  Mountains,  is  a  place  called  Pea  Ridge.     There  Na- 

QUESTIONS. — 14.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  war  at  the  close 
of  1861  ?  What  about  foreigners  ?  15.  Tell  what  happened  at  Roan 
oke  Island,  and  what  were  the  effects  ?  What  did  General  Thomas 
do  ?  16.  Give  an  account  of  the  capture  of  Fort  Donelson.  17.  Give 
an  account  of  the  battle  of  Pea  Ridge ;  and  the  doings  of  the  Merri- 
mac  and  Monitor. 
16 


242  THE    NATION 


tional  troops,  under  Generals  Curtis  and  Sigel,  fought  and 
conquered  Confederates  under  General  Van  Dorn,  on  the 
8th  of  March.  On  the  same  day,  many  hundred  miles 
eastward  of  this  battle-field,  on  the  coast  of  the  Atlantic, 
a  ship  of  war  covered  with  iron,  called  the  Merrimac,  at 
tacked  and  destroyed 
some  National  war-ves 
sels,  made  of  wood,  near  |j 
Fortress  Monroe.  That  i 
night  a  strange  vessel,? 
made  of  iron,  with  a  sort 

of  tower  that  could  be  THE  MONITOR. 

turned  round,  in  which  were  cannons,  suddenly  appeared, 
and  drove  the  Merrimac  back  to  Norfolk.  The  vessel  was 
called  The  Monitor,  and  was  commanded  by  Lieutenant 
Worden. 

18.  The  President  of  the  United  States  is  the  Comman- 
der-in-Chief,  or  head-general,  of  all  the  warriors  of  the  na 
tion,  on  land  and  sea,  and  has  supreme  authority  over  them. 
Now,  knowing  that  the  Confederates  were  in  arms  in  many 
places,  and  growing  more  numerous  every  day,  he  ordered 
all  of  his  armies  to  move  against  them  on  the  22d  of  Feb 
ruary,  the  birthday  of  Washington.     The  Confederates  at 
Manassas  fled  toward  Richmond,  expecting  General  Mc- 
Clellan  would  follow.     Grant  had  gone  over  to  the  Ten 
nessee  River,  and  early  in  April,  near  Pittsburg  Landing, 
he  and  his  troops  fought  the  Confederates  under  General 
Beauregard  for  two  days  [April  6,  7],  beating  them,  and 
driving  them  into  the  State  of  Mississippi.      This  is  called 
the  battle  of  Shiloh. 

19.  At  the  same  time,  a  fleet  of  gunboats,  under  Com- 

QUESTIONS. — 18.  What  is  the  power  of  the  President  ?  What  did 
the  President  order  concerning  the  armies  ?  What  did  the  Confeder 
ates  do  ?  What  can  you  tell  about  Gen.  Grant  ?  19.  What  did  Com 
modore  Foote  do?  What  fort  was  surrendered  to  Gillmore,  and 
what  town  was  taken  by  Mitchel  ?  What  did  General  Augur  do  ? 


THE    GREAT    CIVIL     WAR. 


243 


COMMODORE    FOOTE. 


modore  Foote,  and  some  troops, 
captured  Island  No.  10,  an  import 
ant  place  in  the  Mississippi  River. 
Four  days  afterwards,  the  Confed 
erates  gave  up  Fort  Pulaski,  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Savannah  River, 
to  General  Gillmore.  On  the  same 
day  (April  n),  General  Mitchel 
took  possession  of  Huntsville,  in 
Northern  Alabama.  On  the  iSth, 
General  Augur  drove  the  Confed 
erates  out  of  Fredericksburg,  in  Virginia. 

20.  The  National  troops  gained  a  great  deal  in  the 
month  of  April,  1862.  Besides  what  has  just  been  men 
tioned,  they  captured  two  heavy  forts  below  New  Orleans, 
and  on  the  24th  of  the  month,  took  that  city.  The  forts 
were  taken  by  war-vessels,  under  Commodores  Farragut 
and  Porter.  The  Confederates,  twenty  thousand  in  number, 
under  General  Lovell,  fled  from  New  Orleans  when  the 
Nationals  approached,  and  General  Butler  took  possession 
of  the  city.  This  was  a  terrible  loss  to  the  Confederates. 

21.  Early  in  April,  Gen 
eral  McClellan,  with  the  Ar 
my  of  the  Potomac,  which 
had  gone  down  to  the  neigh 
borhood  of  Fortress  Monroe, 
began  a  march  up  the  Pen 
insula  toward  Richmond.  He 
moved  slowly.  Between  the 
first  of  May  and  the  last  of 
June,  several  very  severe  bat 
tles  were  fought  within  a  short 

QUESTIONS.— 20.  What  did  the  National  troops  do  in  April,  1862  ? 
"What  can  you  tell  about  New  Orleans?  21.  "What  did  General 
McClellan  do  ?  What  happened  ? 


GENERAL     MCLELLAN. 


244  THE    NATION. 


distance  of  Richmond.  This  was  called  the  Peninsula 
Campaign. 

22.  McClellan  thought  he  could  not  get  to  Richmond 
with  his  army,  and  so  he  stopped  fighting.  The  Confed 
erates  then  rushed  toward  Washington.  General  John 
Pope  was  between  them  and  Washington,  with  an  army  • 
and  McClellan  was  ordered  to  hurry  on  with  his  own  army 
in  that  direction,  to  help  Pope.  He  did  not  get  there  in 
time  to  do  much  good,  and  the  Nationals  were  driven  to 
the  forts  around  Washington. 

23  General  Robert  E.  Lee,  then  chief  commander  of  the 
Confederates  in  Virginia,  led  them  into  Maryland.  Not  far 
from  Harper's  Ferry,  severe  battles  were  fought ;  the  hard 
est  being  called  the  battle  of  Antietam,  because  it  was  on 
Antietam  Creek.  It  was  at  the  middle  of  September. 
Lee  was  beaten  [Sept.  17],  and  compelled  to  fly  across 
the  Potomac  into  Virginia,  pursued  by  General  A.  E.  Burn- 
side,  who,  soon  afterward,  took  command  of  the  whole 
army,  in  place  of  McClellan. 

24.  Burnside  followed  Lee  to  the  Rappahannock  River  ; 
and  at  Fredericksburg,  on  the  i3th  of  December,  the  two 
armies  fought  a  great  battle.     The  Nationals  had  crossed 
the  river,  and  were  driven  back  with  great  loss,  and  there 
they  remained  until  late  in  the  next  spring. 

25.  All  this  time  there  were  important  doings  in  the 
West,  or  beyond  the  Alleghany  Mountains.     All  summer 
long  the  Confederates  tried  to  get  back  what  they  had  lost 
in  Kentucky  and  Tennessee.     They  marched  a  large  army, 
under  Bragg,  toward  the  Ohio  River  ;  and  at  one  time  it 
seemed  as  if  they  might  really  seize  Cincinnati  and  Louis- 


QUESTIONS. — 22  What  else  did  General  McClellan  do  ?  What 
can  you  tell  about  the  army  under  Pope  ?  23.  What  did  General  Lee 
do  ?  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  in  Maryland  ?  24.  What  did 
Burnside  do  ?  What  was  done  at  Fredericksburg  ?  25.  What  did 
the  Confederates  try  to  do  in  the  West?  What  was  done  ? 


THE    GREAT    CIVIL    WAR. 


ville.  But  they  were  kept  back  by  Generals  Buell,  Wal 
lace,  and  Rousseau ;  and  Bragg  was  finally  driven  toward 
Alabama. 

26.  During  the  summer,  Memphis,  Natchez,  and  other 
places  on  the  Mississippi  were  captured  by  the  Nationals, 
and  much  was  done  toward  opening  the  river  to  the  safe 
passage  of  steamboats.     At  the  same  time  the  chief  army 
in  the  West,  lying  in  Northern  Mississippi,  was  assisting 
in  the  matter.     On  the  iQth  of  September,  General  Rose- 
crans  fought  and  conquered  General  Price,  at  Itika,  Missis 
sippi.     A  little  later  there  were  severe  battles  near  Corinth. 
Before  the  close  of  the  year,  the  Confederates  were  nearly 
all  driven  out  of  Kentucky  and  Western  Tennessee. 

27.  At   the   close   of    December,    General   Rosecrans 
fought  the  Confederates  several  days  at  Murfreesboro',  be 
low  Nashville.     He  was  victorious,  but  lost  twelve  thou 
sand  men.      He  drove  the  Confederates  toward  Georgia. 

28.  In  July  [1862],  Congress  gave  President  Lincoln 
power  to  declare  the  slaves  in  certain  States  free  for  ever. 
In  September,  he  told  the  opposing  people  in  those  States, 
that  if  they  did  not  cease  making  war  on  the  Government, 
within  the  next  hundred  days,  he  should  set  their  slaves 
free.      They  scorned    and  disregarded    this  proclamation. 
So,  on  the  first  of  January,  1863,  he  proclaimed  about  three 
millions  of  bondmen  to  be  free.     In    1864,  two  hundred 
thousand  of  these  freedmen  were  soldiers  in  the  National 
army,  fighting  for    the   Government    and    their   own  free 
dom. 


QUESTIONS. — 26.  What  was  done  on  the  Mississippi  ?  What  can 
you  tell  about  battles  at  luka  and  Corinth,  and  of  the  Confederates  in 
Kentucky  and  Tennessee  ?  27.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  at 
Murfreesboro  ?  28.  What  power  did  Congress  give  to  President 
Lincoln  ?  How  did  he  use  it  ?  What  can  you  say  about  slaves  ? 


246  THE    NATION. 


THE    GREAT    CIVIL    WAR,     CONTINUED    [1863]. 

29.  Late  in  January,  General  Joseph  Hooker  was  put 
in  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  in  the  place  of 
Burnside.  Toward  the  end  of  April,  he  led  them  across 
the  Rappahannock,  above  Fredericksburg  ;  and  on  the  2d 
and  3d  of  May,  he  had  a  severe  fight  with  Lee  in  a  place 
called  the  Wilderness,  near  Chancellorsville.  The  National 
army  suffered  severely,  and  they  were  compelled  to  go  back 
to  the  other  side  of  the  river. 

30.  Early  in  June,  Lee,  with 
a  large  army,  moved  up  the  Shen- 
andoah  Valley,  and  crossed  the 
Potomac  into  Maryland,  closely 
watched  by  Hooker,  who  kept 
them  from  Washington  and  Bal 
timore.  At  the  close  of  this 
imonth,  General  George  G.  Meade 
took  Hooker's  place,  and  soon 
GENERAL  R.  E.  LEE.  afterward  Lee  pushed  on  into 

Pennsylvania.  At  the  beginning  of  July,  Meade  fought 
Lee  for  three  days  at  Gettysburg,  and  conquered  him.  Lee 
fled  toward  Virginia  [July  4],  and  escaped  with  what  was 
left  of  his  army.  By  the  middle  of  August,  the  Confed 
erate  army  was  beyond  the  Rappahannock,  when  for  a  long 
time  the  two  armies  confronted  each  other  near  that  stream. 
31.  While  these  movements  were  going  on  in  the  vicin 
ity  of  the  Potomac,  General  Foster  was  very  busy  in  North 
Carolina,  struggling  with  General  Hill  for  the  mastery  of  a 
portion  of  the  coast-region.  At  the  same  time,  General 

QUESTIONS. — 29.  What  can  you  tell  about  Hooker's  doings,  and 
the  battle  of  Chancellorsville  ?  30.  Give  an  account  of  Lee's  invasion 
of  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania,  and  battle  of  Gettysburg.  What  fol 
lowed?  31  What  can  you  tell  of  doings  on  the  North  Carolina 
coast,  and  near  Norfolk  ?  What  did  General  Wool  do  ? 


THE    GREAT    CIVIL    WAR. 


Longstreet,  one  of  the  best  of  Lee's  commanders,  was  try 
ing  to  drive  the  Nationals  trom  Norfolk.  That  city  had  been 
captured  by  General  Wool,  in  May,  1862,  and  the  Nation 
als  held  it  until  the  close  of  the  war. 

32.  In  April,  1863,  Admiral  Dupont  and  General  Gill- 
more  commenced  a  siege  of  Charleston,  which  lasted  almost 
two  years.     The  bombardments  were  frequent.    Fort  Sum- 
ter  was  reduced  to  a  heap  by  the  National  shells,  and  the 
city  was  made  a  ruin.     At  the  same  time  General  Banks 
was  in  command  of  the  Department  of  the  Gulf,  with  his 
headquarters  at  New  Orleans.    He  drove  the  Confederates 
out  of  a  portion  of  Louisiana,  westward  of  the  Mississippi. 
He  also  captured  Port  Hud 
son,  early  in  July,  with  more 

than  six  thousand  prison 
ers.  At  the  close  of  the 
year,  troops  from  his  army 
occupied  a  line  on  the  Rio 
Grande,  opposite  Matamo- 
ras. 

33.  At  the  close  of  1862, 
it  was  made  the  business  of 
General  Grant  to  clear  the 


Mississippi  river-banks  of 
the  Confederates.  Vicks- 
burg  was  their  strongest 

place,  and  he  proceeded  to  attack  that  city,  with  the  assist 
ance  of  Admiral  Porter  and  his  fleet  of  gunboats.  The 
place  was  surrounded  late  in  May,  and  on  the  4th  of  July  it 
was  surrendered  to  Grant,  by  General  Pemberton,  with  more 
than  thirty  thousand  Confederate  troops.  Then  the  Con 
federates  lost  the  control  of  the  Mississippi  River,  and  were 
much  weakened. 


ADMIRAL    POKTEH. 


QUESTIONS. — 32.  "\Yhat  can  you  tell  about  the  siege  of  Charleston  ? 
What  can  you  tell  about  General  Banks's  movements  in  Louisiana  ? 
33.  What  was  General  Grant  expected  to  do  ?  What  did  he  do  ? 


248  THE    NATION. 


34.  After  sending  troops  to  General  Banks  in  Louis 
iana,  and  General  Steele  in  Arkansas,  and  leaving  General 
McPherson  in  command  at  Vicksburg,  Grant  hastened  to 
the  aid  of  Rosecrans,  then  at  Chattanooga,  in  East  Ten 
nessee,   in   command  of  the    Army   of  the    Cumberland. 
Rosecrans  had  driven  Bragg  into  Georgia,  where  he  was 
joined  by  troops  under  General  Longstreet,  sent  by  Gene 
ral  Lee.     They  turned  upon  Rosecrans,  when  the  terrible 
fight  known  as  the  Battle  of  Chickamauga  occurred,  at  the 
middle  of  September.     The   Nationals  were   beaten,  and 
driven  back  to  Chattanooga. 

35.  Grant  reached  Rosecrans  in  time  to  relieve  him 
from  great  perils,  and  General  George  H.  Thomas  took 
command  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland.    General  Sher 
man  joined  them  late  in  November,  when  a  contest  was 
begun  which  lasted  two  days.     It  is  called  the  battle  of 
Chattanooga.     The  Confederates  were  badly  beaten  [Nov. 
25],  and  the  Nationals  soon  gained  control  of  a  large  part 
of  Georgia   and   Alabama.     Burnside   was  at  Knoxville, 
Tennessee,  at  the  same  time.     He  was  in  danger  of  being 
captured  by  Longstreet,  who  went  up  from  Bragg.     Relief 
was  sent  to  him  ;  and  Longstreet,  driven  off,  fled  back  to 
the  army  of  Lee  in  Virginia. 

36.  The  war  raged  in  Missouri  and  Arkansas  during 
1863,  in  many  places,  but  no  great  battle  was  fought  in 
those  States.     On  the  first  of  September,  General  Blunt 
took  Fort  Smith  from  the  Confederates ;  and  nine  days  af 
terward  General  Steele  captured  Little  Rock,  the  capital 
of  Arkansas. 

37.  In  June,  a  noted  guerilla  chief,  named    Morgan, 


QUESTIONS. — 34.  What  did  Grant  do  after  taking  Vicksburg  ? 
Give  an  account  of  what  occurred  near  Chattanooga  ?  35.  What  can 
you  tell  about  Grant,  Rosecrans,  and  Sherman,  and  the  batlle  of 
Chattanooga?  What  about  Uurnside  and  Longstreet?  36.  \Yhat 
was  done  in  Missouri  and  Arkansas,  in  1863?  37.  (jive  an  account 
of  Morgan  in  Indiana  and  Ohio. 


THE    GREAT    CIVIL    WAR.  249 


with  three  thousand  horsemen,  went  over  the  Ohio  River 
into  Indiana,  and  swept  through  the  lower  portions  of  that 
State  and  Ohio,  to  join  Lee  in  Maryland,  or  Pennsylvania. 
He  was  captured  [July  26,  1863],  with  nearly  all  of  his 
men,  in  Ohio. 

38.  The  National  navy,  which  had  rapidly  grown  to  be 
a  very  large  and  powerful  one,  was  employed  in  keeping 
ships  from  going  in  and  out  of  the  seaports  of  the  Southern 
States.     This  is  called  blockading.     The  war-vessels  also 
did  great  service  on  the  Mississippi  and  other  rivers  in  the 
Southwest,  as  well  as  on  the  coast,  in  assisting  troops  ;  and 
they  captured  many  ships  from   abroad,  called  blockade- 
runners,  that  tried  to  get  in  and  out  of  the  Southern  ports. 

THE    GREAT   CIVIL    WAR,     C  O  N  T  I  N  U  E  D  [1864]. 

39.  The  National  armies  were  strong  and  cheerful  at 
the  beginning  of  1864 ;  and  the  Government  had  plenty  of 
money  to  carry  on   the   war.     The   first    most   important 
movement  was  by  General   Sherman,  who  marched  from 
Vicksburg  at  the  beginning  of  February,  and  going  east 
ward,  almost  to  Alabama,  destroyed  a  great  deal  of  public 
property,  and  liberated  ten  thousand  slaves.     General  Sey 
mour  invaded  Florida  at  the  same  time,  but  was  beaten 
back  by  the  Confederates,  who  met  him  at  Olustee. 

40.  General  A.  J.  Smith  and  Admiral  Porter  went  up 
the  Red  River  at  the  middle  of  March,  and  were  joined  by 
General  Banks  from  New  Orleans,  who  had  marched   an 
army  across  Western   Louisiana.     They  had  some    sharp 

QUESTIONS. — 38.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  National  navy  ? 
39.  What  can  you  say  about  the  National  armies  and  the  Govern 
ment?  Give  an  account  of  Sherman's  march  across  Mississippi. 
What  did  General  Seymour  do  ?  40.  What  can  you  tell  about  an  ex 
pedition  up  the  Red  River,  and  its  results  ?  What  can  you  tell  about 
Specie  and  P'orrest  ? 


250 


THE    NATION. 


battles  above  Alexandria,  and  were  obliged  to  return  down 
the  river.  It  was  very  difficult  for  Porter's  fleet  to  get  over 
the  rapids  at  Alexandria,  but  they  did  so  on  the  nth  of 
May,  and  vessels  and  army  retreated  to  the  Mississippi 
River.  In  the  meantime  General  Steele  had  met  with  some 
misfortunes  in  Arkansas,  and  the  Confederates  under  For 
rest  had  invaded  Tennessee  and  Kentucky. 

41.  Grant  was  made  Lieutenant-General  and  General- 

in-Chief  of  all  the  armies  of 
the  Republic,  in  March  [1864], 
and  he  ordered  a  forward 
movement  of  the  larger  ones 
at  the  beginning  of  May.  That 
of  the  Potomac,  under  Gen 
eral  Meade,  crossed  the  Rapid 
Anna  River  and  moved  to 
ward  Richmond,  accompanied 
by  Grant.  They  fought  Lee's 
army  all  the  way  to  the  James 
River,  which  they  reached  at 
the  middle  of  June. 

42.  In   the    msantime  General  Butler  had    landed  a 
large  army  at  Bermuda  Hundred,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ap- 
pomattox  River.     This  was  to  assist  Grant  in  crossing  the 
James  ;  and  then  commenced  the  famous  siege  of  Peters 
burg  and  Richmond. 

43.  Sherman  with  a  large  army  left  Chattanooga  at  the 
beginning  of  May,  and  fought  his  way  against  the  Confede 
rates,  under  General  Joseph   E.  Johnston,  to  Atlanta,  in 
Georgia.   He  besieged  that  city  during  the  month  of  August, 
and  captured  it  on  the  2d  of  September. 

QUESTION s.-r-4i.  What  can  you  tell  about  Grant's  promotion  and 
orders  ?  What  did  the  army  of  the  Potomac  do  ?  42.  What  did  Gen 
eral  Butler  do,  and  what  was  accomplished  ?  43.  Give  an  account  of 
Sherman's  march  to  Atlanta. 


LIECT.-GEN.  GRANT. 


THE    GREAT    CIVIL    WAR.  25! 

44.  Ever  since   the   war  was  begun,  the  Confederates, 
helped  by  their  friends  in  England,  had  kept  one  or  more 
armed-ships  at  sea,  called  Privateers,  capturing  and  destroy 
ing  American  ships.    Among  the  worst  of  these  were  the 
Sumter  and  the  Alabama.     The  latter  was  built  and  fitted 
out  in  England,  and  destroyed  many  American  merchant- 
ships.     Finally  the  Kearsarge,  one  of  our  national  vessels, 
attacked  the  Alabama  off  the  coast  of  France   [June  19], 
and  sent  it  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea.     The  loyal  people  of 
the  United  States  rejoiced  very  much,  because  of  this  tri 
umph  of  a  national  vessel. 

45.  In  July,  a  large  number  of  the  Confederates,  under 
General    Early,  hastened   down    the    Shenancloah  Valley, 
crossed  the  Potomac  into  Maryland,  and  at  one  time  it  was 
thought  that  they  would  take  Baltimore  and  Washington. 
They  would  have  done  so,  had  not  General  Wallace  with  a 
few  troops  fought  them  at  Monocacy  Creek  [July  9],  and 
kept  them  back  until  forces  in  Washington  were  prepared 
for  them.      They   fled    back 

to  Virginia  ;  but,  before  they 
went,  they  burnt  the  fine  vil 
lage  of  Chambersburg,  in 
Pennsylvania. 

46.  Whilst  Grant  and  Sher 
man  were  making  their  im 
portant  movements  on  land, 
Farragut  was  preparing  to 
attack  Forts  Gaines  and  Mor 
gan,  near  Mobile.  He  made 
the  attack  toward  the  mid 
dle  of  August,  and  captured  the  forts  [Aug.  23],  with  the 


QUESTIONS.— 44.  What  have  you  to  say  about  pirate-ships,  called 
privateers  ?  45.  Give  an  account  of  Early's  invasion  of  Maryland. 
How  was  he  checked,  and  what  did  he  do  ?  46.  Give  an  account  of 
doings  near  Mobile. 


252  THE    NATION. 


assistance  of  land-troops  under  General  Granger.  His 
fleet  sailed  into  Mobile  Bay,  and  the  city  of  Mobile  was 
cut  off  from  any  communication  with  the  sea.  This  was  a 
heavy  blow  for  the  Confederates. 

47.  During  the  autumn,  General  Sheridan   broke  the 
power  of  the  Confederates  under  Early  in  the  Shenandoah 
Valley.     He  gained  a  victory  over  him  near  Winchester,  on 
the  igth  of  September,  and  others  afterward.    At  the  same 
time,  General    Hood,  who    commanded   the    Confederates 
opposed  to  Sherman,  marched  westward,  and  then  invaded 
Tennessee.     He  went  north,  almost  to  Nashville.     He  had 
an  army  of  about  forty  thousand  men. 

48.  General  Schofield  fought  and  weakened  Hood  at 
Franklin  [Nov.  30],  Tennessee,  at  the  close  of  November, 

when  the  latter  besieged  Nash 
ville.  At  the  middle  of  De 
cember,  Thomas  marched  out' 
and  attacked  him.  Hood  and 
his  army  were  driven  away, 
and  went  with  heavy  loss  to 
Alabama. 

49.  On  Christmas  day  Fort 
Fisher,  at  the    mouth    of  the 
Cape  Fear  River,  was  terribly 
GF.NKUAL  THOMAS,  bombarded  by  the  fleet  under 

Admiral  Porter.  An  attempt  to  take  it  by  a  land-force 
failed  ;  but  on  the  i3th  of  January,  1865,  a  large  number  of 
troops,  under  General  Terry,  took  the  fort,  with  the  assist 
ance  of  the  navy.  The  Nationals  then  went  up  the  Cape 
Fear  River,  and  captured  Wilmington  on  the  2ist  February. 
50.  Early  in  November,  Sherman  commenced  a  grand 

QUESTIONS.— 47,  48.  What  did  Sheridan  do  ?  What  did  Hood 
do?  How  was  he  driven  out  of  Tennessee  ?  49.  Give  an  account  of 
the  capture  of  Fort  Fisher  and  Wilmington.  50.  Give  an  account  of 
Sherman's  great  march  through  the  Carolinas. 


THE    GREAT    CIVIL    WAR. 


253 


GENERAL    SITEUMAN. 


march  through  Georgia  and  the 
Carolinas.  He  took  the  capital 
of  Georgia  on  the  2oth  of  No 
vember,  and  entered  Savannah  on 
the2ist  of  December.  Then  he 
crossed  the  Savannah  River  into 
South  Carolina,  and  captured  the 
capital  of  that  State  on  the  lyth 
February.  The  Confederates  fled 
from  Charleston  the  next  day, 
when  National  colored  troops  en 
tered  that  city.  Sherman  march 
ed  on  into  North  Carolina ;  and  at  Goldsborough,  his  army 
joined  others  under  Schofield  and  Terry,  who  had  come 
from  Newbern  and  Wilmington. 

51.  During  the  early  part  of  the  spring  of  1865,  Sher 
idan  beat  Early's  army  into  pieces,  and  so  cut  off  supplies 

of  food  from  Richmond,  by 
destroying  the  railways  and 
canal  that  led  into  it,  that  Lee's 
army  was  likely  to  be  starved. 
Grant  had  held  Lee  fast  at  Pe 
tersburg  and  Richmond,  since 
June  the  previous  year.  Lee 
now  tried  to  escape  by  break 
ing  through  Grant's  lines,  but 
was  made  prisoner  on  the  Qth 
of  April,  with  his  whole  army. 

52.  Jefferson  Davis,  the  chosen  head  of  the  Confed 
erates,  and  other  members  of  the  so-called  government  at 
Richmond,  fled  into  North  Carolina.     Soon  afterward  the 


GENERAL    SHERIDAN. 


QrESTiONS. — 51.  What  did  Sheridan  do  in  the  spring  of  1865? 
What  did  Lee  try  to  do,  and  what  happened  ?  52.  What  did  Davis 
and  other  Secessionists  do  ? 


254 


THE    NATION. 


Confederate  army  under  Johnston  surrendered  to  Sherman, 
near  Raleigh,  in  that  State. 

53.  Already  the  Confederates  at  Mobile  had  been  cap 
tured  or  driven  away  by  General  Canby,  and  their  power 
in  Alabama  had  been  entirely  broken  by  a  cavalry  force 
led  by  General  J.  H.  Wilson,  operating  in  aid  of  Canby. 
The  last  battle  was  fought  near  the  Rio  Grande,  in  Texas, 
on  the  1 3th  of  May,  1865.     The  Civil  War  then  ended. 

54.  A  few  days  after  the  surrender  of  Lee's  army,  Mr. 
Lincoln,  the  President  of  the  Republic,  was  murdered,  at 
Washington  City.    But  the  Government  went  on  as  before, 

for  the  Vice-President, 
Andrew  Johnson,  became 
acting  President  on  the 
day  [April  15]  when  Mr. 
Lincoln  died. 


SECTION    XVI. 

JOHNSON'S  ADMINIS 
TRATION.  [1865-1869.] 
i.  By  the  death  of 
Abraham  Lincoln,  An 
drew  Johnson,  of  Tennes 
see,  became  the  seven 
teenth  President  of  the 
United  States.  He  of 
fered  heavy  rewards  for 
the  arrest  of  Jefferson  Davis  and  some  of  his  chief  associ- 


ANnRE\V    JOHNSON. 


QUESTIONS.— 53  What  can  you  tell  about  the  closing  scenes  of  the 
War  ?  54.  \V  hat  dreadful  thing  occurred  at  Washington  City,  and 
what  were  the  consequences  ?  i.  What  did  President  Johnson  do? 
What  can  you  tell  about  Jefferson  Davis  ? 


REORGANIZING  THE    STATES.  255 

ates.  Davis  was  then  trying  to  escape  from  his  country. 
He  had  got  as  far,  toward  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  as  the  lower 
part  of  Georgia,  when  he  was  captured  [May  10,  1865^ 
and  sent  as  a  prisoner  to  Fortress  Monroe,  from  which, 
after  a  long  confinement,  he  was  allowed  to  go  free  on 
giving  security  that  he  would  appear  for  trial,  when  called 
for. 

2.  When  the  Civil  War  ended,  there  was  great  confu 
sion  in  several  States  of  the  Union  in  which  there  had  been 
insurrection.     The  first  business  of  the  Government  was  to 
bring  order  out  of  that  confusion  in  those  States,  and  to 
have  every  one  of  them  properly  represented  in  Congress. 

3.  But  the  President  and  Congress  did  not  agree  as  to 
the  best  plan  for  doing  the  business.     So  they  opposed 
each  other,  and   the  settlement  of  public  affairs  was  long 
delayed.    Congress  wished  to  give  all  citizens  of  the  United 
States,  of  whatever  color  or  race,  equal  privileges,  but  the 
President  did  not.      Congress  having    the  right   to  make 
laws,  made  some  that    gave  many  new  privileges   to  the 
slaves  lately  set  free. 

4.  Strongly  supported  by  the  people,  Congress  carried 
out  its  plan,  which  was  to  do  justice  to  all.     By  an  amend 
ment  of  the  National  Constitution,  approved  by  the  people, 
and  declared  on  the  i8th.  of  December,  1865,  slavery  was 
forever  forbidden  in  the  Republic.     By  other  acts,   provis 
ion  was  made  for  securing  to  the   late  slaves  the  rights  of 
citizens,  as  well  as  provision  for  their  aid,  and  the  help  of 
suffering  white  people  in  the  South. 

5.  Congress  also  provided,  bylaw,  for  securing  the  safe 
ty  of  the  Republic  against  its  enemies  who  had  lately  made 
war  upon  it;  and  finally,  by  another  amendment  to  the 

QUESTIONS. — 2.  What  was  the  state  of  the  country  at  the  end  of 
the  War  ?  3.  How  came  Congress  and  the  President  to  disagree? 
4.  What  did  Congress  do  ?  5.  What  else  did  Congress  do  ? 


256  THE    NATION. 


Constitution,  which  was  approved  in  the  summer  of  1868, 
fair-play  was  secured  to  the  late  slaves,  as  citizens,  and  also 
the  payment  of  the  National  debt,  which,  at  the  close  of 
the  War,  amounted  to  more  than  three  thousand  million  dol 
lars.  The  "President  opposed  all  these  measures,  and  vetoed 
them — that  is,  he  refused  to  sign  his  name  to  the  acts,  and 
so  prevented  their  becoming  laws.  But  they  were  passed 
over  his  veto.  See  verse  4,  page  179. 

6.  The  House  of  Representatives  finally  charged  the 
President  [Feb.  220!,   1868],  with  high  crimes  and  misde 
meanors.     This  is  called  impeachment.     The  charges  were 
put  in  the  shape   of  Articles  of  Impeachment,   and  were 
adopted  on  the  2d  of  March.     The  President  was  put  up 
on  his  trial  before  the  Senate  [March  30],   and  escaped 
conviction  by  one  vote,  less  than  the  required  two-thirds 
majority  failing  to  convict  him. 

7.  We  have  mentioned  the  breaking  of  the  telegraph 
cable  between  America  and  Europe  [verse  5,  page  236],  in 
1858.     In  the  summer  of  1865,  a  new  an(^  lasting  one  was 
laid.     The  first  communication  through  it  was  made  on  the 
29th  of  July,  and  on  the  following  day,  Queen  Victoria  and 
President  Johnson  exchanged  congratulations.     In   July, 
1869,  the  United  States  and  France  were  connected  by  a 
telegraphic  cable  stretching  across  the  Atlantic,  and  Pres 
ident  Grant  and  the  Emperor  of  the   French,  exchanged 
congratulations.     So  early  as    October,  1862,    telegraphic 
communication  had  been   opened   across   the   American 
continent  between  the  coasts  of  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific 
Oceans. 

8.  On  the  first  of  March,  1868,  the  Territory  of  Nevada 
was,  by  Congress,  admitted  into  the   Union,   as  a  State. 

QUESTIONS. — 6.  What  did  the  House  of  Representatives  do  ? 
Tel'  about  the  President's  trial.  7-  What  more  can  you  tell  about 
the  telegraph  ?  8.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  new  State  and  Terri 
tory  ? 


ELECTION  OF  GRANT  AND  COLFAX. 


The  Government  also 
added  a  new  and  exten 
sive  Territory  to  the 
Union,  by  the  purchase, 
from  Russia,  of  its  pos 
sessions  in  the  north 
western  extremity  of 
North  America,  for  sev 
en  million  two  hundred 
thousand  dollars.  It 
is  known  as  the  Terri 
tory  of  Alaska. 

9.  The  Republican 
Party  named  General 
Ulysses  S.  Grant  as 
their  candidate  for  Pres 
ident  of  the  United 
States,  with  Schuyler 
Colfax  for  Vice-Presi- 
dent.  The  opposite,  or 
Democratic  party,  nam 
ed  Horatio  Seymour  for  GRANT,  AND  HIS  BIRTIJ-PLACS. 

President,  and  Francis  P.  Blair,  Jr.,  for  Vice-President. 
The  election  took  place  on  the  3d  of  November,  1868, 
when  Grant  and  Colfax  were  chosen  to  fill  the  two  most 
exalted  places  in  the  gift  of  the  people.  They  respec 
tively  took  the  oath  of  office  and  entered  upon  the  duties 
thereof,  on  the  4th  of  March,  1869. 

QUESTIONS— 9.  \Vhom  did  the  Republican  Party  name  as  candi 
date  for  Persident  ?  Who  were  named  as  the  candidates  of  the 
Democratic  Part*-  ?  "VYho  was  elected  President  of  the  Republic  in 
the  fall  of  1868  ? 

17 


258  THE    NATION. 


SECTION     XVII. 
THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION. 

We  have  considered  the  causes  which  led  to  the  construc 
tion  of  the  National  Constitution,  in  1787  [page  176]  ;  its  adop 
tion  by  the  people  of  the  United  States  as  the  organic  law  of 
the  land,  and  the  establishment  of  a  National  Government  in 
accordance  with  its  plan  [page  177].  Let  us  now  take  it  up  and 
study  it  carefully,  for  it  is  the  Great  Charter  of  our  Liberties. 
We  will  begin  with  the  introductory  remarks,  or 

PREAMBLE. 
WE  the  People  of  the  United  States,  in  order  to  form  a  more 

perfect  union,  establish  justice,  insure  do- 
Objects. 

mestic  tranquillity,  provide  for  the  common 

defense,  promote  the  general  welfare,  and  secure  the  blessings 
of  liberty  to  ourselves  and  our  posterity,  do  ordain  and  establish 
this  CONSTITUTION  for  the  United  States  of  America. 

ARTICLE    I. 

SECTION    I. 

All  legislative  powers  herein  granted  shall  be  vested  in  a 

Congress  of  the  United  States,  which  shall 
Legislative  powers.  .  ,  f  ,  .  c 

consist  of  a  senate  and  house  of  represen 
tatives. 

SEC  TION    II. 

ist  Clause. — The  House  of  Representatives  shall  be  com 
posed  of  members  chosen  every  second  year 
b^  thePe°Ple  of  th«  several  States,  and  the 
electors  in  each  State  shall  have  the  qualifi 
cations  requisite  for  electors  of  the  most  numerous  branch  of  the 
State  legislature. 

QUF.STIONS.— What  have  we  considered  ?  What  are  the  remarks  introductory 
to  the  National  Constitution  called  ?  Recite  the  Preamble  to  the  Constitution. 
Who  ordained  and  established  the  Constitution  ?  For  what  purposes  ? 

AHT.  I.  Legislative  Department.  SKC.  I.  Recite  Section  I.  In  what  body 
are  all  legislative  powers  vested  ?  Of  what  does  Congress  consist  ? 

SEP.  II.  Recite  the  1st  Clause.  How  is  the  House  of  Representatives  com 
posed  ?  How  often  and  by  whom  are  the  Representatives  chosen  ?  What  are 
the  qualifications  for  an  elector  or  voter  ? 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION.  259 

2.d  Clause. — No  person  shall  be  a  representative  who  shall 
not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  twenty-five 
years,  and  been  seven  years  a  citizen  of  the 
United  States,  and  who  shall  not,  when  elect 
ed,  be  an  inhabitant  of  that  State  in  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

yt  Clause. — Representatives  and  direct  taxes  shall  be  appor 
tioned  among  the  several  States  which  may 

be  included  within  this  Union,  according  to  Apportionment  of 

,,    ,        Representatives, 
their  respective   numbers,  which  shall  be 

determined  by  adding  to  the  whole  number  of  free  persons,  in 
cluding  those  bound  to  service  for  a  term  of  years,  and  exclud 
ing  Indians  not  taxed,  three  fifths  of  all  other  persons.  The 
actual  enumeration  shall  be  made  within  three  yea:  s  a  ter  the 
first  meeting  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  and  within 
every  subsequent  term  of  ten  years,  in  such  manner  as  they 
shall  by  law  direct.  The  number  of  representatives  shall  not 
exceed  one  for  every  thirty  thousand,  but  each  State  shall  have 
at  least  one  representative  ;  and  until  such  enumeration  shall  be 
made,  the  State  of  New  Hampshire  shall  be  entitled  to  choose 
three,  Massachusetts  eight,  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plan 
tations  one,  Connecticut  five,  New  York  six,  New  Jersey  four, 
Pennsylvania  eight,  Delaware  one,  Maryland  six,  Virginia  ten, 
North  Carolina  five,  South  Carolina  five,  and  Georgia  three. 

4/7*  Clause. — When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation 
from  any   State,   the   executive    authority    Vacancies,  how 
thereof  shall  issue  writs  of  election  to  fill  filled, 

such  vacancies. 

$th  Clause. — The  House  of  Representatives  shall  choose 
their  speaker  and  other  officers  ;    and  shall       Speaker,  how 
have  the  sole  power  of  impeachment.  appointed. 


QUESTION'S.— SEC.  II.  Recite  the  M  Clause.  What  is  said  about  the  age  of 
a  Representative  ?  How  long  must  he  have  been  a  citizen  of  the  United  States  ? 
What  is  required  in  regard  to  his  residence  ?  What  three  qualifications  must 
a  Representative  possess  ?  Recite  the  3-/  Clause.  How  are  Representatives  and 
direct  taxes  apportioned  among  the  several  States  ?  How  are  the  respective 
numbers  of  the  representative  population  to  be  determined  ?  When  was  the 
first  enumeration  or  census  to  be  made,  and  how  often  thereafter  ?  How  many 
inhabitants,  at  least  are  required  for  one  representative  ?  What  number  shall 
each  State  have  ?  What  number  of  representatives  respectively  were  the  States 
then  in  the  Union  entitled  to?  Of  how  many  members,  consequently,  did  the 
first  House  of  Representatives  consist  ?  Recite  the  4th  Clause.  How  are  va 
cancies  in  the  representation  of  a  State  to  be  filled  ?  Recite  the  5.7i  Clause. 
VVlio  shall  choose  the  officers  of  the  House  of  Representatives  ? 


26O  THE    NATION. 


SECTION    III. 

ist  Clause. — The  Senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  com 
posed  of  two  senators  from  each  State,  chosen  by  the  legisla- 
Number  of  Senators  ture  thereof,  for  six  years  ;  and  each  senator 
from  each  State,    shall  have  one  vote. 

2d  Clause. — Immediately  after  they  shall  be  assembled  in 
Classification  of  consequence  of  the  first  election,  they  shall 
Senators.  be  divided  as  equally  as  may  be  into  three 
classes.  The  seats  of  the  senators  of  the  first  class  shall  be 
vacated  at  the  expiration  of  the  second  year,  of  the  second  class 
at  the  expiration  of  the  fourth  year,  and  of  the  third  class  at  the 
expiration  of  the  sixth  year,  so  that  one-third  may  be  chosen 
every  second  year  ;  and  if  vacancies  happen  by  resignation,  or 
otherwise,  during  the  recess  of  the  legislature  of  any  State,  the 
executive  thereof  may  make  temporary  appointments  until  the 
next  meeting  of  the  legislature,  which  shall  then  fill  such  vacan 
cies. 

3d  Clause. — No  person  shall  be  a  senator  who  shall  not  have 
attained  to  the  age  of  thirty  years,  and  been 

^Senators'1  **    nine  years  a  dtizen  °f  the  United   Stat6S' 
.  and  who  shall  not,  when  elected,  be  an  in 
habitant  of  that  State  for  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

tfh  Clause,— The  Vice-President  of  the  United  States  shall 
Presiding  officer    be  president  of  the  Senate,  but  shall  have 
of  the  Senate.      no  vote,  unless  they  be  equally  divided. 
$th  Clause. — The  Senate  shall  choose  their  other  officers, 
and  also  a  president  pro  tempore,  in  the  absence  of  the  Vice- 
President,  or  when  he  shall  exercise  the  office  of  President  of 
the  United  States. 

QUESTIONS.— SEC.  III.  Recite  the  Is'  C'ause.  Of  whom  shall  the  Senate  be 
composed  ?  By  whom  are  the  Senators  chosen,  and  for  what  space  of  time  ? 
How  many  votes  is  each  Senator  entitled  to  ?  Recite  the  Id  Clause.  Into  how 
many  classes  were  the  Senators  at  first  divided  ?  In  what  order  were  their  seats 
vacated  ?  What  proportion  of  Senators  are  chosen  every  second  year  ?  Under 
what  conditions  may  the  Ex<  cutive  or  Governor  of  a  State  fill  a  vacancy  in 
the  Senate  ?  How  loner  may  a  Senator  so  appointed  fill  the  office  ?  How  shall 
the  vacancy  then  be  filled  ?  Recite  the  3r/  Clause.  At  what  age  is  a  person 
eligible  to  be  a  Senator  ?  How  long  must  he  have  been  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States  ?  What  is  required  concerning  his  residence  ?  What  are  the  three  requi 
sites  of  a  Senator  ?  Recite  the  4/h  Clause.  Who  shall  be  the  President  of  the 
Senate  ?  Wher  may  he  vote  ?  Recite  the  5th  Clause.  What  officers  shall  the 
Senate  choose  ?  What  officers  may  they  choose  pro  tempore,  or  for  the  time 
being,  and  under  what  conditions  ? 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION.  26 1 


6th  Clause.— The  Senate  shall  have  the  sole  power  to  try  all 
impeahcments  :    When  sitting  for  that  pur-  Senate,  a  court  for 
pose,  they  shall  be  on  oath  or  affirmation,     trial  of  impeach- 
When  the  President  of  the  United  States     ments- 
is  tried,  the  chief-justice  shall  preside  :  and  no  person  shall  be 
convicted  without  the  concurrence  of  two-thirds  of  the  members 
present. 

7///  Clause. — Judgment  in  cases  of  impeachment  shall  not 
extend  further  than  to  removal  from  office, 
and  disqualification  to  hold  and  enjoy  any 
office  of  honor,  trust  or  profit  under  the 
United  States :  but  the  party  convicted  shall  nevertheless  be 
liable  and  subject  to  indictment,  trial,  judgment  and  punishment, 
according  to  law. 

,  SECTION    IV. 

ist  Clause. — The  times,  places  and  manner  of  holding  elec 
tions  for  senators  and  representatives,  shall  Elections  of  Sena- 
be  prescribed  in  each  State  by  the  legisla-  tors  and  Bepre- 
ture  thereof ;  but  the  Congress  may  at  any  sentatives. 
time,  by  law,  make  or  alter  such  regulations,  except  as  to  the 
places  of  choosing  senators. 

2d  Clause. — The  Congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once  in 
every  year,  and  such  meeting  shall  be  on  the   Meeting-  of  Con- 
first  Monday  in  December,  unless  they  shall  srress. 
by  law  appoint  a  different  day. 

SECTION  v. 

ist  Clause. — Each  house  shall  be  the  judge  of  the  elections, 
returns  and  qualifications  of  its  own  mem 
bers,  and  a  majority  of  each  shall  constitute    Organization  of 

Congress, 
a  quorum   to  do  business  ;  but  a  smaller 

Qi-KSTi'iNs.— SEC.  III.  Recite  the  6th  <  'faus".  What  sole  power  has  the  Sen 
ate?  What  sole  power  is  given  to  the  House  of  Representative*  by  the  5th 
Clause,  Section  II..  Article  1.,  of  the  Constitution?  Under  what  conditions 
shall  the  Senate  sit  for  the  trial  of  impeachment?  When  shall  the  Chief- 
Justice  of  the  United  States  preside  in  the  Senate  ?  What  proportion  of  the 
Senate  shall  be  necessary  to  a  conviction  ?  Recite  the  ItJi  Clans?,.  In  case^  of 
impeachment,  how  far  may  judgment  extend  ?  To  what  is  the  convicted  person 
further  liable  ? 

SEC.  IV.  Recite  the  I.*/  Clause.  What  prescription  is  allowed  to  each  State 
legislature  in  regard  to  elections  for  members  of  the  Congress  ?  What  may 
the  Congress  do  in  the  matter  ?  Recite  the  '2<l  C mine.  How  often  and  at  what 
time  shall  the  Congress  assemble  ?  How  may  a  different  day  be  appointed  ? 

SEC.  V.  Recite  the  1st  Clauxe.  Of  what  may  each  House  of  Congress  be 
the  judge  ?  What  proportion  .shall  constitute  a  quorum  to  do  business  ? 


262  THE    NATION. 


number  may  adjourn  from  day  to  day,  and  may  be  authorized  to 
compel  the  attendance  of  absent  members,  in  such  manner,  and 
under  such  penalties  as  each  house  may  provide. 

2.d  Clause. — Each  house  may  determine  the  rules  of  its  pro 
ceedings,  punish  its  members  for  disorder- 
Rules  of  proceed-  j    behavior   and,  with  the  concurrence  of 
ixuF< 

two-thirds,  expel  a  member. 

^d  Clause. — Each  house  shall  keep  a  journal  of  its  proceed 
ings,  and  from  time  to  time  publish  the  same 
nare°s  excepting  such  parts  as  may  in  their  judg 

ment  require  secrecy,  and  the  yeas  and  nays 
of  the  members  of  either  house  on  any  question  shall,  at  the  de 
sire  of  one-fifth  of  those  present,  be  entered  on  the  journal. 

^th  Clause. — Neither  house,  during  the  session  of  Congress, 
Adjournment   of    shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  other,  ad- 
Congress,          journ  for  more  than  three  days,  nor  to  any 
other  place  than  that  in  which  the  two  houses  shall  be  sitting. 

SECTION    VI. 

\st  Clause. — The  senators  and  representatives  shall  receive 
Compensation      a  compensation  for  their  services,  to  be  as- 
and  privileges  of  certained  by  law,  and  paid  out  of  the  treas- 
members.          ury  of  the  United  States.     They  shall  in  all 
cases,  except  treason,  felony  and  breach  of  the  peace,  be  privi 
leged  from  arrest  during  their  attendance  at  the  session  of  their 
respective  houses,  and  in  going  to  and  returning  from  the  same  ; 
and  for  any  speech  or  debate  in  either  house,  they  shall  not  be 
questioned  in  any  other  place. 

•zd  Clause. — No  senator  or  representative  shall,  during  the 
time  for  which  he  was  elected,  be  appointed 

to  ai^  civil  office  under  the  authority  of  the 
United  States,  which  shall  have  been  cre- 

QOESTIONS.— SEC.  V.  \sl  Clause.  What  power  is  given  to  a  smaller  number  ? 
What  power  is  given  these  concerning  absent  members  ?  Recite  the  -'I  Clause. 
What  powers  are  given  each  House  over  its  rules  of  proceedings  ?  What  power 
is  given  to  each  for  enforcing  its  own  rules  ?  Recite  the  'M  Clause.  What  is 
required  of  each  House  concerning  its  proceedings  ?  What  discretionary  power 
is  given  to  each  House  concerning  its  journals  ?  When  shall  the  yeas  and  nays 
in  each  House  be  entered  on  the  journal  ?  Recite  the  4th  Clause.  What  re 
quirement  is  made  concerning  the  adjournment  of  either  House  ?  How  are  they 
restricted  as  to  the  place  to  which  either  may  adjourn  ? 

SKI'.  VI.  Kecite  the  1st  Clause.  What  provision  is  made  for  the  compensa 
tion  of  the  members  of  Congress  ?  What  privileges  are  members  of  Congress 
entitled  to  ?  What  are  the  exceptions  ?  How  is  freedom  in  speech  and  debate 
secured  to  members  of  Congress  ?  Recite  the  Id  Clause.  How  are  members 
of  Congress  restricted  concerning  the  holding  of  civil  offices  ? 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION.  263 

ated,  or  the  emoluments  whereof  shall  have  been  increased  dur 
ing  such  time;  and  no  person  holding  any  office  under  the 
United  States,  shall  be  a  member  of  either  house  during  his 
continuance  in  office. 

SECTION    VII. 

1st  Clause.  —  All  bills  for  raising  revenue  shall  originate  in 
the  House  of  Representatives  ;  but  the  Sen-  Bills,  how  origin 
ate  may  propose  or  concur  with  amendments  ated. 

as  on  other  bills. 

2.d  Clause.  —  Every  bill  which  shall  have  passed  the  House 
of  Representatives  and  the  Senate,  shall, 


before  it  become  a  law,  be  presented  to  the  How  bbe< 


President  of  the  United  States.  If  he  ap 
prove  he  shall  sign  it,  but  if  not  he  shall  return  it,  with  his  ob 
jections,  to  that  house  in  which  it  shall  have  originated,  who  shall 
enter  the  objections  at  large  on  their  journal,  and  proceed  to  re 
consider  it.  If  after  such  reconsideration,  two-thirds  of  that  house 
shall  agree  to  pass  the  bill,  it  shall  be  sent,  together  with  the 
objections,  to  the  other  house,  by  which  it  shall  likewise  be  re 
considered,  and  if  approved  by  two-thirds  of  that  house,  it  shall 
become  a  law.  But  in  all  such  cases  the  votes  of  both  houses 
shall  be  determined  by  yeas  and  nays  ;  and  the  names  of  the  per 
sons  voting  for  and  against  the  bill  shall  be  entered  on  the  jour 
nal  of  each  house  respectively.  If  any  bill  shall  not  be  returned 
by  the  President  within  ten  days  (Sundays  excepted)  after  it 
shall  have  been  presented  to  him,  the  same  shall  be  a  law,  in 
like  manner  as  if  he  had  signed  it,  unless  the  Congress  by  their 
adjournment  prevent  its  return,  in  which  case  it  shall  not  be  a 
law. 


NS.  —  SKC.  VL    2d  Clause.    What  will  prevent  a  person  being  a  mem 
ber  of  Congress  ? 

SKC.  VII.  Recite  the  1st  Clause.  In  which  House  of  Congress  shaH  rev 
enue  hills  originate  ?  What  may  the  Senate  do  ?  Recite  the  *>ii  <  '////m-.  What 
shall  be  done  with  a  bill  after  it  has  passed  both  Houses  of  Congress  ?  What 
must  the  President  do  with  it  ?  What  shall  the  House  to  which  the  bill  may 
be  returned  with  the  President'*  objections  or  n-ta  do  ?  When  shall  the  bill  be 
Bent  to  the  other  House?  What  shall  accompany  the  bill?  What  shall  the 
other  House  do  ?  If  the  bill  shall  be  approved  by  two-thirds  of  both  Houses, 
what  then  ?  How  shall  the  votes  of  the  Houses  be  determined,  in  such  cases  v 
What  shall  be  entered  in  the  journals  ?  Under  what  other  conditions  may  a  bill 
become  a  law  ?  What  is  the  exception  ?  Recite  the  3d  Clause..  What  must  be 
done  with  every  order,  resolution,  and  vote,  requiring  the  concurrence  of  both 
Houses,  before  they  shall  take  effect  ? 


264  THE    NATION. 


$d  Clause. — Every  order,  resolution,  or  vote  to  which  the 
concurrence  of  the  Senate , and  House  of  Representatives  may 
Approval  and  veto  be  necessary  (except  on  a  question  of  ad- 
powers     of    the  journment)  shall  be  presented  to  the  Presi- 
President.  dent  of  the  United  States  ;  and  before  the 

same  shall  take  effect,  shall  be  approved  by  him,  or  being  dis 
approved  by  him,  shall  be  repassed  by  two-thirds  of  the  Senate 
and  House  of  Representatives,  according  to  the  rules  and  lim 
itations  prescribed  in  the  case  of  a  bill. 

SECTIO  N    VIII. 

1st  Clause.— The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  lay  and  col- 
Powers  vested  in  lect  taxes,  duties,  imposts  and  excises,  to 
Congress.  pav  the  debts  and  provide  for  the  common 
defense  and  general  welfare  of  the  United  States  ;  but  all  du 
ties,  imposts  and  excises  shall  be  uniform  throughout  the  Uni 
ted  States  ; 

2.d  Clause. — To  borrow  money  on  the  credit  of  the  United 
States  ; 

•$d  Clause. — To  regulate  commerce  with  foreign  nations,  and 
among  the  several  States,  and  with  the  Indian  tribes  ; 

4th  Clause. — To  establish  an  uniform  rule  of  naturalization, 
and  uniform  laws  on  the  subject  of  bankruptcies  throughout  the 
United  States ; 

5//fc  Clause. — To  coin  money,  regulate  the  value  thereof,  and 
of  foreign  coin,  and  fix  the  standard  of  weights  and  measures  ; 

6th  Clause* — To  provide  for  the  punishment  of  counterfeit 
ing  the  securities  and  current  coin  of  the  United  States ; 

'jth  Clarise. — To  establish  post- offices  and  post-roads  ; 

8//z  Clause. — To  promote  the  progress  of  science  and  useful 
arts,  by  securing  for  limited  times,  to  authors  and  inventors,  the 
exclusive  right  to  their  respective  writings  and  discoveries  ; 

QUESTIONS. —SBC.  VIL  3d  Clause.  What  is  the  exception  ?  How  may 
Bnch  orders,  resolutions,  and  votes  be  made  effective,  notwithstanding  the 
President's  veto  ? 

SKC.  VIII.  Recite  the  1st  Clause.  What  powers  are  given  to  the  Congress 
concerning  taxes,  duties,  imposts,  excises,  debts  and  the  common  defense  of 
the  United  States  ?  What  is  said  about  the  uniformity  of  duties,  imposts,  and 
excises  ?  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by  the  "Id  <  'la use  ?  What  power  is 
given  to  Congress  by  the  3<l  <  'In  use  f  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by  the 
4th  Clause  ?  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by  the  btk  Clause  I  What  power 
is  given  to  Congress  by  the  (>th  Clause?  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by 
the  1th  Clause  ?  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by  the  8tfi  Clause  1 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION.  265 

gth  Clause. — To  constitute  tribunals  inferior  to  the  Supreme 
Court ; 

IQ//J  Clause. — To  define  and  punish  piracies  and  felonies 
committed  on  the  high  seas,  and  offenses  against  the  law  of  na 
tions  ; 

nth  Clause. — To  declare  war,  grant  letters  of  marque  and 
reprisal,  and  make  rules  concerning  captures  on  land  and  water ; 

\~2th  Clause. — To  raise  and  support  armies,  but  no  appropri 
ation  of  money  to  that  use  shall  be  for  a  longer  term  than  two 
years  ; 

\-$th  Clause. — To  provide  and  maintain  a  navy  ; 

I4//&  Clause. — To  make  rules  for  the  government  and  regula 
tion  of  the  land  and  naval  forces  ; 

I5//Z  Clause. — To  provide  for  calling  forth  the  militia  to  ex 
ecute  the  laws  of  the  Union,  suppress  insurrections  and  repel 
invasions  ; 

i6///  Clause. — To  provide  for  organizing,  arming,  and  disci 
plining  the  militia,  and  for  governing  such  part  of  them  as  may 
be  employed  in  the  service  of  the  United  States,  reserving  to 
the  States  respectively,  the  appointment  of  the  officers,  and  the 
authority  of  training  the  militia  according  to  the  discipline  pre 
scribed  by  Congress  ; 

I7//2  Clause. — To  exercise  exclusive  legislation  in  all  cases 
whatsoever,  over  such  district  (not  exceeding  ten  miles  square) 
as  may,  by  cession  of  particular  States,  and  the  acceptance  of 
Congress,  become  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United 
States,  and  to  exercise  like  authority  over  all  places  purchased 
by  the  consent  of  the  legislature  of  the  State  in  which  the  same 
shall  be,  for  the  erection  of  forts,  magazines,  arsenals,  dockyards, 
and  other  needful  buildings  ; — And 

i8///  Clause. — To  make  all  laws  which  shall  be  necessary  and 
proper  for  carrying  into  execution  the  foregoing  powers,  and  all 
other  powers  vested  by  this  constitution  in  the  government  of 
the  United  States,  or  in  any  department  or  officer  thereof. 

QUESTIONS.—  SFC.  VIII.  What  power  is  given  to  Confess  by  the  9{/<  Cfansr  ? 
What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by  the  lo/A  Clause  ?  What  power  is  given  to 
Congress  by  the  11; !h  Ctint.v  >  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by  the  12/A 
Cltiute  1  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by  the  13//»  ( 'laust-  >  What  power  is 
given  to  Congress  by  the  14/A  ( 'la use  1  What  power  is  give  i  to  Congress  by  th3 
\bth  Clause  I  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by  the  IGth  Clause }  What  is 
reserved  to  the  States  respectively  ?  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by  the 
llth  Clause  1  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by  the  18/A  Clause  1 


266  THE    NATION. 


SECTION    IX. 

1st  Clause.  —  The  migration  or  importation  of  such  persons 
as  any  of  the  States  now  existing  shall  think 

Pr°Per  to  admit'  sha11  not  be  Prohibited  by 
the  Congress  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  eight,  but  a  tax  or  duty  may  be  imposed  on 
such  importation,  not  exceeding  ten  dollars  for  each  person. 

•2d  Clause.  —  The  privilege  of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus  shall 
Habeas  Cor  us      not  ^e  susPended,  unless  when  in  cases  of 
rebellion  or  invasion  the  public  safety  may 
require  it. 

3d  Clause.  —  No  bill  of  attainder  or  ex 
Attainder. 

post  facto  law  shall  be  passed. 

£jh  Clause.  —  No  capitation,  or  other  direct  tax  shall  be  laid, 
unless  in  proportion  to  the  census  or  enu 
meration  hereinbefore  directed  to  be  taken. 

5///  Clause  —  No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  laid  on  articles  export 
ed  from  any  State. 

6th  Clause.—  NQ  preference  shall  be  given  by  any  regulation 
of  commerce  or  revenue  to  the  ports  of  one 


sels  bound  to,  or  from,  one  State,  be  obliged 
to  enter,  clear,  or  pay  duties  in  another. 

"jth  Clause.  —  No  money  shall  be  drawn  from  the  treasury, 

but  in  consequence  of  appropriations  made 
Money,  how  drawn.  ,       .  . 

by  law  ;  and  a  regular  statement  and  ac 

count  of  the  receipts  and  expenditures  of  all  public  money  shall 
be  published  from  time  to  time. 

8///  Clause.  —  No  title  of  nobility  shall  be  granted  by  the 
United  States  :  And  no  person  holding  any 

°ffice  °f  Profit  °r   trUSt  Under  them»  shall> 
without  the  consent  of  the  Congress,  accept 

QUESTIONS.  —  81:0.  IX  Recite  the  1st  Clause.  What  restrictions  were 
imposed  upon  Congress  concerning  the  migration  or  importation  of  certain 
persons,  meaning  slaves,  from  Africa  or  elsewhere?  What  was  the  limit 
of  that  restriction  ?  What  tax  or  duty  might  be  laid  ?  Recite  the  "M  Clause. 
What  is  said  concerning  the  suspension  of  the  privilege  of  the  writof  ha  /teas 
i-ar/.nx?  What  does  the  3r/  Clause  prohibit?  What  is  said  in  the  4th  c/inim: 
about  taxation?  What  does  the  5/A  Clause  prohibit  concerning  exportations 
from  any  State?  What  does  the  r>r//.  "Itm™-  provide  concerning  the  commerce 
between  the  States  ?  What  is  provided  in  the  1th  Clause  in  relation  to  the 
drawing  of  money  from  the  Treasury,  and  a  statement  and  account  of  receipts 
and  expenditures  ?  Recite  the  tt/t  Clause.  What  is  said  concerning  titles  of 
nobility  ? 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION.  267 

of  any  present,  emolument,  office,  or  title,  of  any  kind  whatever, 
from  any  king,  prince,  or  foreign  state. 

s  ECTION  x  . 

1st  Clause. — No  State  shall  enter  in  to  any  treaty,  alliance,  or 
confederation  ;  grant  letters  of  marque  and    powers  of  States 
reprisal ;  coin  money  ;  emit  bills  of  credit ;  defined, 

make  anything  but  gold  and  silver  coin  a  tender  in  payments  of 
debts  ;  pass  any  bill  of  attainder,  ex  post  facto  law,  or  law  im 
pairing  the  obligation  of  contracts,  or  grant  any  title  of  nobility. 

•zd  Clause. — No  State  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  Con 
gress,  lay  any  impost  or  duties  on  imports  or  exports,  except 
what  may  be  absolutely  necessary  for  executing  its  inspection 
laws  ;  and  the  net  produce  of  all  duties  and  imposts,  laid  by 
any  State  on  imports  or  exports,  shall  be  for  the  use  of  the  treas 
ury  of  the  United  States  ;  and  all  such  laws  shall  be  subject  to 
the  revision  and  control  of  the  Congress. 

3#  Clause. — No  State  shall,  without  the  consent  of  Congress, 
lay  any  duty  of  tonnage,  keep  troops,  or  ships-of-war  in  time  of 
peace,  enter  into  any  agreement  or  compact  with  another  State, 
or  with  a  foreign  power,  or  engage  in  war,  unless  actually  inva 
ded,  or  in  such  imminent  danger  as  will  not  admit  of  delay. 

ARTI  CLE    I  I. 

SECTIO  N    I  . 

ist  Clause. — The  executive  power  shall  be  vested  in  a  Pres 
ident  of  the  United  States  of  America.    He 
shall  hold  his  office  during  the  term  of  four 
years,   and,   together  with  the  Vice-Pres 
ident,  chosen  for  the  same  term,  be  elected,  as  follows  : 

2.d  Clause. — Each  State  shall  appoint,  in  such  manner  as  the 

legislature  thereof  may  direct,  a  number  of 

r  Presidential  elect- 

electors,  equal  to  the  whole  number  of  sen-  ors 

ators  and  representatives  to  which  the  State 

QCESTIONS.— SKC.  IX.  8//z  Cliusr.  What  restrictions  concerning  favors  from 
foreigners  are  laid  upon  National  officers  ? 

SKC.  X.  What  restrictions  an-  l:iid  upon  each  State  by  the  I*/  f'/uiw  ?  What 
restrictions  are  laid  upon  each  State  by  the  "2d  Clause )  What  restrictions  are 
laid  upon  each  State  by  the  3<l  Clause  ? 

AUT  II.  1-lxnutire  Department,  SEC.  I.  Recite  the  1st  Clnuse.  In  whom  is 
the  executive  power  of  the  Republic  vested  ?  What  is  the  term  of  office  of  the 
President  and  Vice-President  ?  Recite  the  2d  Clause,  What  shall  each  State 
do  ?  What  shall  be  the  number  of  electors  ? 


268  THE    NATION. 


may  be  entitled  in  the  Congress  :  but  no  senator  or  representa 
tive,  or  person  holding  an  office  of  trust  or  profit  under  the  Uni 
ted  States,  shall  be  appointed  an  elector. 

30"  Clause. — The  Congress  may  determine  the  time  of  choos 
ing  the  electors,  and  the  day  on  which  they  shall  give  their 
Time  of  choosing-   votes  ;  which  day  shall  be  the  same  through- 
electors.  out  the  United  States. 

4/7*  Clause. — No  person  except  a  natural  born  citizen,  or  a 
citizen  of  the  United  States  at  the  time  of 
the  ad°Ption  of  this  Constitution,  shall  be 
eligible  to  the  office  of  President ;  neither 
shall  any  person  be  eligible  to  that  office  who  shall  not  have  at 
tained  to  the  age  of  thirty-five  years,  and  been  fourteen  years 
resident  within  the  United  States. 

$th  Clause.  — In  the  case  of  the  removal  of  the  President 
from  office,  or  of  his  death,  resignation,  or 
inabilit7  to  discharge  the  powers  and  duties 
of  the  said  office,  the  same  shall  devolve  on 
the  Vice-President,  and  the  Congress  may  by  law  provide  for  the 
case  of  removal,  death,  resignation,  or  inability,  both  of  the 
President  and  Vice-President,  declaring  what  officer  shall  then 
act  as  President,  and  such  officer  shall  act  accordingly,  until  the 
disability  be  removed,  or  a  President  shall  be  elected. 

6th  Clause. — The  President  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive 
for  his  services,  a  compensation,  which  shall 

Salary  ^of  the  Pres-  neither  be  increased  nor  diminished  during 
the  period   for  which  he  shall  have  been 

QUESTIONS. — SEC.  I.    Id  Clause.    Who  may  not  be  an  elector  ? 

Now  turn  to  the  Twelfth  Amendment  of  the  Constitution,  on  page  278. 
Where  shall  the  electors  meet  ?  How  shall  they  vote  ?  What  restriction  is 
mule?  How  shall  their  ballots  be  made  out?  What  lists  shall  they  make? 
What  shall  they  do  with  them  ?  What  shall  the  President  of  the  Senate  do  ? 
Who  Khali  be  declared  the  President  under  certain  conditions  ?  What  arc  those 
conditions?  When  no  choice  shall  be  made  by  the  electors,  by  whom  is  the 
President  chosen  ?  From  how  many  atid  what  candidates  must  the  House  of 
Representatives  choose  a  President?  H:>w  shall  the  votes  be  taken?  What 
Html!  constitute  a  quorum?  What  is  necessary  to  a  choice?  In  the  event  of 
the  House  not  choosing  a  President  before  the  4th  of  March  following.who  shall 
act  as  President  ?  How  shall  the  Vice-President  be  chosen  ?  In  the  event  of 
no  choice  by  the  electors,  how  shall  he  be  chosen  ?  Under  what  conditions  may 
the  Senate  make  the  choice  ?  What  is  said  about  th<>  eligibility  of  a  person  for 
Vice-President?  Recite  the  3d  Clause  ot  Section  I.,  Article  II.  What  may 
Congress  determine  concerning  electors  ?  What  is  said  about  the  day  on  which 
electors  shall  vote  ?  Ilecite  the  4//V  C'aitse.  What  is  said  about  the  birthplace 
of  a  person  being  eligible;  for  the  office  of  President  ?  What  shall  be  his  age,  at 
least,  and  the  time  of  his  residence  in  the  United  States  ?  Recite  the  bth  Clause. 
On  whom  shall  the  office  of  President  devolve,  in  the  event  of  the  death  or 
disability  of  that  officer  ?  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  for  filling  the  places 
of  President  and  Vice-President  ?  Recite  the  6lh  Clause.  What  is  said  con 
cerning  the  President's  compensation  ?  What  restrictions  are  laid  upon  him  ? 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION.  269 

elected,  and  he  shall  not  receive  within  that  period  any  other 
emolument  from  the  United  States,  or  any  of  them. 

jt/i  Clause. — Before  he  enter  on  the  execution  of  his  office, 
he  shall  take  the  following  oath  or  affirmation  : — "  I  do  solemn 
ly  s  \vear  (or  affirm)  that  I  will  faithfully  exe- 
cute  the  office  of  President  of  the  United 
States,  and  will  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  preserve,  protect  and 
defend  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States." 

SECTION    II.  . 

ist  Clause. — The  President  shall  be  commander-in-chief  of 
the  army  and  navy  of  the  United  States, 
and  of  the  militia  of  the  several  States, 
when  called  into  the  actual  service  of  the 
United  States  ;  he  may  require  the  opinion,  in  writing,  of  the 
principal  officer  in  each  of  the  executive  departments,  upon  any 
subject  relating  to  the  duties  of  their  respective  offices,  and  he 
shall  have  power  to  grant  reprieves  and  pardons  for  offenses 
against  the  United  States,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment. 

id  Clause. — He  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  Senate,  to  make  treaties,  pro-  His  power  to  make 
vided  two-thirds  of  the  senators  present  con-  treaties,  appoint 
cur  ;  and  he  shall  nominate,  and  by  and  with 
the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate,  shall 
appoint  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers  and  consuls,  judges 
of  the  Supreme  Court,  and  all  other  officers  of  the  United 
States,  whose  appointments  are  not  herein  otherwise  provided 
for,  and  which  shall  be  established  by  law  :  but  the  Congress 
may  by  law  vest  the  appointment  of  such  inferior  officers  as 
they  think  proper,  in  the  President  alone,  in  the  courts  of  law, 
or  in  the  heads  of  departments. 

$d  Clause. — The  President  shall  have  power  to  fill  up  all  va 
cancies  that  may  happen  during  the  recess  ^ 

May  fill  vacancies, 
of   the    Senate,   by  granting  commissions 

which  shall  expire  at  the  end  of  their  next  session. 

QUESTIONS.— SEC.L  What  does  the  IthClanse  declare  that  the  President  shall  do? 
SRC.  II.  Recite  the  1st  <  'Inuse.  Of  what,  and  under  what  circumstances,  shall 
the  President  be  a  commander-in-chief  ?  What  may  he  require  of  the  officers  of 
the  executive  departments  ?  What-powers  are  given  him  concerning  reprieves 
and  pardons  ?  \Vhat  is  the  exception  ?  What  power  is  givcm  to  the  President 
by  the  2d  Clause  ?  What  proviso  is  made  ?  V\  hat  officers  of  the  government 
shall  he  nominate,  and,  by  and  with  the  advice  of  the  Senate,  appoint  ?  What 
may  the  Congress  do  concerning  appointments  ?  Recite  the  3^/  Clause.  What 
power  is  given  to  the  President  for  filling  vacancies  ?  What  is  the  duration 
of  euch  commissions  ? 


270  THE    NATION. 


SECTION    III. 

He  shall  from  time  to  time  give  to  the  Congress  information 
of  the  state  of  the  Union,  and  recommend 
to  their  consideration  such  measures  as  he 
shall  judge  necessary  and  expedient ;  he 
may,  on  extraordinary  occasions,  convene  both  houses,  or  either 
of  them,  and  in  case  of  disagreement  between  them,  with  re 
spect  to  the  time  of  adjournment,  he  may  adjourn  them  to  such 
time  as  he  shall  think  proper  ;  he  shall  receive  ambassadors  and 
other  public  ministers  ;  he  shall  take  care  that  the  laws  be  faith 
fully  executed,  and  shall  commission  all  the  officers  of  the  Uni 
ted  States. 

SEC  TION    IV. 

* 

The  President,  Vice  President  and  all  civil  officers  of  the 
How  officers  may    United  States,  shah1  be  removed  from  office 
toe  removed.        On  impeachment  for,  and  conviction  of,  trea 
son,  bribery,  or  other  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors. 


ARTICLE   I  II. 

SECTION    I. 

The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  be  vested  in 
one  supreme  court,  and  in  such  inferior 
courts  as  the  Congress  may  from  time  to 
time  ordain  and  establish.  The  judges,  both 
of  the  supreme  and  inferior  courts,  shall  hold  their  offices  during 
good  behavior,  and  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  their  ser 
vices,  a  compensation,  which  shall  not  be  diminished  during 
their  continuance  in  office. 

OIESTIONS  —  SKC.  III.  What  information  is  the  President  required  to  give 
to  the  Congress  ?  What  recommendations  shall  he  make  ?  What  may  he  do 
on  extraordinary  occasions  ?  When  may  the  President  adjourn  the  Congress  ? 
What  is  his  duty  respecting  ambassadors?  What  is  his  duty  concerning  the 
execution  of  the  laws,  and  the  commissioning  of  government  officers? 

SKC.  IV.  For  what  crimes  may  all  civil  officers  of  the  Government  be  re 
moved,  and  by  what  method  ? 

AI:T.  III.  Jiif/icial  Department.    SEC.  I.  In  what  body  or  bodies  is  the  judicial 


pmvrr  of  the  Republic  vested  ?     By  what  tenure  do  the  judges  hold  theii 
offices  ?    What  is  said  about  compensation  for  their  services  ? 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION. 


SECT  ION    II. 

1st  Clause.  —  The  judicial  power  shall  extend  to  all  cases,  in 
law  and  equity,  arising  under  this  Constitution,  the  laws  of  the 
United  States,  and  treaties  made,  or  which  shall  be  made,  un 
der  their  authority  ;—  to  all  cases  affecting 


ambassadors,  other  public  ministers,  and  *8 


consuls  ;—  to  all  cases  of  admiralty  and 
maritime  jurisdiction  ;  —  to  controversies  to  which  the  United 
States  shall  be  a  party  ;  —  to  controversies  between  two  or  more 
States  ;—  between  a  State  and  citizens  of  another  State  ;  —  be 
tween  citizens  of  different  States  ;  —  between  citizens  of  the  same 
State  claiming  lands  under  grants  of  different  States,  and  be 
tween  a  State,  or  the  citizens  thereof,  and  foreign  states,  citizens 
or  subjects. 

2d  Clause.—  In  all  cases  affecting  Ambassadors,  other  public 
ministers  and  consuls,  and  those  ill  which  a  State  shall  be  par 
ty,  the  supreme  court  shall  have  original 
jurisdiction.     In  all  the  other  cases  before  ' 

mentioned,   the  supreme  court  shall  have 
appellate  jurisdiction,  both  as  to  law  and  fact,  with  such  excep 
tions,  and  under  such  regulations  as  the  Congress  shall  make. 

•$d  Clause.  —  The  trial  of  all  crimes,  except  in  cases  of  im 
peachment,  shall  be  by  jury  ;  and  such  trial 
shall  be  held  in  the  State  where  the  said   3         £EE? 
crimes   shall   have  been   committed  ;    but 
when  not  committed  within  any  State,  the  trial  shall  be  at  such 
place  or  places  as  the  Congress  may  by  law  have  directed. 

SECTION    III. 

ist  Clause.  —  Treason  against  the  United  States,  shall  consist 
only  in  levying  war  against  them,  or  in  ad-    Treagon  defined. 
hering  to  their  enemies,  giving  them  aid  and 
comfort. 

QUESTIONS.—  SET.  II.  Recite  the  1st  Clause.  How  many  subjects  are  named, 
in  which  the  United  States  courts  have  jurisdiction  ?  Name  the  1st.  Name  the 
2d.  Name  the  3d.  Name  the  4th.  Name  the  5th.  Name  the  6th.  Name  the 
7th.  Name  the  8th.  Name  the  9th.  Recite  the  2<7  Cfcitxe.  In  what  cases  shall 
the  Supreme  Court  have  original  jurisdiction  ?  What  is  its  jurisdiction,  both 
as  to  law  and  fact,  in  all  the  other  cases  mentioned  ?  What  may  he  exceptions  ? 
Recite  the  3d  Clause.  By  whom  shall  all  crimes  he  tried  ?  What  is  the  excep 
tion  ?  Where  shall  such  trials  be  held  ?  What  may  the  Congress  direct  ? 

SEC.  IIL  Recite  the  1st  Clause.    In  what  does  treason  consist  ? 


272  THE    NATION. 


"2d  Clause.  —  No  person  shall  be  convicted  of  treason  unless 
on  the  testimony  of  two  witnesses  to  the  same  overt  act,  or  on 
confession  in  open  court. 

30"  Clause.  —  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  declare  the 

punishment  of  treason,  but  no  attainder  of 
How  punished.  r  ,  , 

treason  shall  work  corruption  of  blood,  or 

forfeiture  except  during  the  life  of  the  person  attainted. 
ARTICLE    IV. 

SECTION    I. 

Full  faith  and  credit  shall  be  given  in  each  State  to  the  pub- 

Bights  of  States       lic  acts>  records,  and  judicial  proceedings  of 

to  public  faith,       every  other  State.     And  the  Congress  may 

defined.  by  general  laws  prescribe  the  manner  in 

which  such  acts,  records  and  proceedings  shall  be  proved,  and 

the  effect  thereof. 

SECTION    II. 

Privileges  of  citi-        1st  Clause.  —  The  citizens  of  each  State 
zens.  shall  be  entitled  to  all  privileges  and  immu 

nities  of  citizens  in  the  several  States. 

2.d  Clause.  —  A  person  charged  in  any  State  with  treason,  fel 
ony,  or  other  crime,  who  shall  flee  from  jus- 


Executive     eaus-  ^  and  be  found  in  another  State,  shall  on 
demand  of  the  executive  authority  of  the 

State  from  which  he  fled,  be  delivered  up,  to  be  removed  to  the 

State  having  jurisdiction  of  the  crime. 

$d  Claiise.—  No  person  held  to  service  or  labor  in  one  State, 
under  the  laws  thereof,  escaping  into  anoth- 
er'  shall»  in  consequence  of  any  law  or  reg 
ulation  therein,  be  discharged  from  such 

service  or  labor,  but  shall  be  delivered  up  on  claim  of  the  party 

to  whom  such  service  or  labor  may  be  due. 

QUESTIONS.—  Sue.  III.  Recite  the  2'/  Clause.  What  is  required  to  convict  a 
person  of  treason  ?  Recite  the  3d  Clause.  What  power  is  given  to  Congress 
in  tlic  matter  of  treason?  llow  are  the  consequences  of  attainder  of  treason 
limited? 

Ai<  i  .  IV.  SKC,.  I.  Recite  this  section.  How  are  the  public  acts  of  the  sev 
eral  States  to  be  treated  in  each  State  ?  What  may  Congress  do  in  relation  to 
them  ? 

SKC.  II.  What  does  the  1st  Clause  declare  concerning  the  privileges  and  im 
munities  of  citizens  ?  Recite  the  Zd  Clause.  Who  shall  be  delivered  up  for  re 
moval  from  one  State  to  another,  on  the  demand  of  the  executive;  authority  of 
the  State  from  which  he  lied  ?  Where  shall  he  be  removed  to  ?  What  does  the 
3</  (  YMK.XV  declare  about  fugitives  from  service  or  labor,  meaning  slaves,  and  ap 
prentices  bound  by  indentures  ? 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION.  273 


S  ECTION    III. 

ist  Clause. — New  States  may  be  admitted  by  the  Congress 
into  this  Union  ;  but  no  new  State  shall  be  New  states,  how 
formed  or  erected  within  the  jurisdiction  of  formed  and  admit- 
any  other  State  ;  nor  any  State  be  formed  ted< 
by  the  junction  of  two  or  more  States,  or  parts  of  States,  with 
out  the  consent  of  the  legislatures  of  the  States  concerned  as 
well  as  of  the  Congress. 

2.d Clause.—  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  dispose  of 
and  make  all  needful  rules  and  regulations 
respecting  the  territory  or  other  property 
belonging  to  the  United  States  ;  and  no 
thing  in  this  Constitution  shall  be  so  construed  as  to  prejudice  any 
claims  of  the  United  States,  or  of  any  particular  State. 

SECTIO  N    I  V. 

The  United  States  shall  guarantee  to  every  State  in  this  Un 
ion  a  republican  form  of  government,  and  Republican  govern- 
shall  protect  each  of  them  against  invasion,  ment  guaranteed, 
and  on  application  of  the  legislature,  or  of  the  executive  (when 
the  legislature  cannot  be  convened),  against  domestic  violence. 

ARTICLE   V. 

The   Congress,  whenever  two-thirds  of  both  houses  shall 
deem   it  necessary,  shall  propose  amend 
ments  to  this  Constitution,  or,  on  the  appli-  ^^ ^ 
cation  of  the  legislatures  of  two-thirds  of 
the  several  States,  shall  call  a  convention  for  proposing  amend 
ments,  which,  in  either  case,  shall  be  valid  to  all  intents  and 
purposes,  as  part  of  this  Constitution,  when  ratified  by  the  leg- 

Qt-KSTioNs.— Src.  III.  Recite  the  1st  Clfius".  By  whom  may  new  States  be 
admitted  into  the  Union  ?  What  restrictions  are  applied  in  the  formation  of 
new  States  ?  Recite  the  'Id  Clause.  What  power  is  given  to  Congress  by  this 
cl:iusc  ?  What  construction,  as  to  claims,  is  not  to  be  put  upon  any  part  of  the 
Constitution? 

Sue.  IV.  Recite  this  section  ?  What  shall  the  United  States,  or  National 
Government  guarantee  to  every  State  ?  In  what  two  ways  is  tbe  National  Gov 
ernment  bound  to  protect  each  St-ite  ? 

AiiTici.K  V.  Of  what  does  this  article  treat?  In  what  ways  may  amend 
ments  to  the  Constitution  be  proposed  ?  How  shall  amendments  be  made  a  part 
of  the  Constitution  ? 

18 


274  THE    NATION. 


islatures  of  three-fourths  of  the  several  States,  or  by  conven 
tions  in  three-fourths  thereof,  as  the  one  or  the  other  mode  of 
ratification  may  be  proposed  by  the  Congress,  provided  that  no 
amendment  which  may  be  made  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  eight  shall  in  any  manner  affect  the  first  and 
fourth  clauses  in  the  ninth  section  of  the  first  article  ;  and  that 
no  State,  without  its  consent,  shall  be  deprived  of  its  equal  suf 
frage  in  the  Senate. 


ARTICLE   VI. 

ist  Clause. — All  debts  contracted  and  engagements  entered 
into,  before  the  adoption  of  this  Constitu- 

tion'  sha11  be  as  valid  a£ainst  the   United 
States  under  this  Constitution,  as  under  the 
Confederation. 

2.d  Clause. — This  Constitution,  and  the  laws  of  the  United 

States  which  shall  be  made  in  pursuance 
Supreme  law  of  the  thereof  and  ^  treaties  made  or  which 

IcXild    CiGlillGCl. 

shall  be  made,  under  the  authority  of  the 
United  States,  shall  be  the  supreme  law  of  the  land  ;  and  the 
judges  in  every  State  shall  be  bound  thereby,  anything  in  the 
Constitution  or  laws  of  any  State  to  the  contrary  notwithstand 
ing. 

3*/  Clause. — The  senators  and  representatives  before  men- 
Oath.,  of  whom  re-  tioned,   and  the   members   of  the   several 
quired,    and    for  State  legislatures,  and  all  executive  and  ju- 
what-  dicial  officers,   both  of  the  United  States 

and  of  the  several  States,  shall  be  bound  by  oath  or  affirmation, 
to  support  this  Constitution  ;  but  no  religious  test  shall  ever  be 
required  as  a  qualification  to  any  office  or  public  trust  under  the 
United  States. 

QUESTIONS.— ARTICLE  V.  What  restrictions  were  imposed  concerning 
the  Is*  and  It  I  Clauses  of  the  ninth  section  of  the  first  article  ?  Recite  those 
clauses  ?  Have  those  restrictions  any  force  now  ?  Why  not  ?  What  is  said  of 
the  equality  of  the  States  in  the  Senate  ? 

AitncLK  VI.  Recite  the  1st  Clause.  What  is  said  of  the  validity  of  former 
public  dehts  ?  Eftcite  the  2'/  f  'Intsc.  What  is  declared  to  be  the  supreme  law 
of  the  land  ?  By  what  are  the  judges  in  every  State  bound  ?  Itocito  the  3d 
Clause.  Who  shall  he  bound  by  oath  or  affirmation  to  support  the  National 
Constitution  ?  What  is  said  concerning  religious  tests  ? 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION,  275 


ARTICLE    VI  I. 

The  ratification  of  the  conventions  of  nine  States,  shall  be 

sufficient  for  the  establishment  of  this  Con- 

xtatincation. 
stitution  between  the  States  so  ratifying  the 

same. 

Done  in  convention  by  the  unanimous  consent  of  the  States 
present  the  seventeenth  day  of  September  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty-seven  and 
of  the  independence  of  the  United  States  of  America  the 
twelfth.  In  witness  whereof  we  have  hereunto  subscribed 
our  names.  [Signed  by  the  members  of  the  convention.] 

AM  ENDMENTS. 

At  the  first  session  of  the  First  Congress,  begun  and  held  in 
the  city  of  New  York,  on  Wednesday,  the  4th  of  March,  1789, 
many  amendments  to  the  National  Constitution  were  offered  for 
consideration.     The  Congress  proposed  ten  of  them  to  the  legis 
latures  of  the  several  States.     These  were  ratified  by  the  con 
stitutional  number  of  State  legislatures  by  the  middle  of  Decem 
ber, -1791.     Five  other  amendments  have  since  been  proposed 
and  duly  ratified,  and  have  become  with  the  other  ten  a  part 
of  the  National  Constitution.    TUB  FOLLOWING  ABE  TUE  AMEND 
MENTS  : 


ARTICLE    I. 

Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment  of 
religion,    or   prohibiting  the  free   exercise 
thereof;  or  abridging  the  freedom  of  speech,  ^pec 
or  of  the  press  ;  or  the  right  of  the  people     of  the  press. 


.—  ARTICLK  VII.  What  does  this  article  declare  ?  Where,  and  by 
whose  consent,  and  when  was  the  National  Constitution  formed  ?  Who  were 
the  witnesses  to  it  ? 

AMKNI.MKNTS.  When  and  where  were  amendments  to  the  Constitution  offered 
to  the  Congress  ?  \\  hat  did  the  Congress  do  ?  How  many  amendments  were 
ratified  ?  What  others  were  proposed,  and  when  were  they  ratified  ?  What 
can  you  tell  about  a  thirteenth  amendment  ? 

ABTICLI  I.  Recite  the  first  amendment  to  the  Constitution.  What  subjects 
are  the  Congress  prohibited  from  making  laws  upon  ? 


THE    NATION. 


peaceably  to  assemble,  and  to  petition  the  government  for  re 
dress  of  grievances. 

ARTICLE    II. 

A  well  regulated  militia,  being  necessary  to  the  security  of  a 
free  state,  the  right  of  the  people  to  keep 
and  bear  arms,  shall  not  be  infringed. 

ARTI  CLE    III. 


No  soldier  shall,  in  time  of  peace,  be  quartered  in  any  house, 

without  the   consent  of  the  owner,  nor  in 
Soldiers. 

time  01  war,  but  in  a  manner  to  be  pre 

scribed  by  law. 

ARTICLE    IV. 

The  right  of  the  people  to  be  secure  in  their  persons,  houses, 

papers,  and  effects,  against    unreasonable 
Search   warrants.    x  ..  . 

searches  and  seizures,  shall  not  be  violated, 

and  no  warrants  shall  issue,  but  upon  probable  cause,  supported 
by  oath  or  affirmation,  and  particularly  describing  the  place  to 
be  searched,  and  the  persons  or  things  to  be  seized. 

ARTICLE   V. 
No  person  shall  be  held  to  answer  for  a  capital,  or  otherwise 

infamous  crime,  unless  on  a  presentment  or 
Capital  crimes. 

indictment  of  a  grand  jury,  except  in  cases 

arising  in  the  land  or  naval  farces,  or  in  the  militia,  when  in  ac 
tual  service  in  time  of  war  and  public  danger  ;  nor  shall  any 
person  be  subject  for  the  same  offense  to  be  twice  ],ut  in  jeopar 
dy  of  life  or  limb  ;  nor  shall  be  compelled  in  any  criminal  case 
to  be  a  witness  against  himself,  nor  to  be  deprived  of  life,  liber 
ty,  or  property,  without  due  process  of  law  ;  nor  shall  private 
property  be  taken  for  public  use,  without  just  compensation. 

QUESTIONS.  —  ARTICLE  II.    Recite  this  article.    What  is  declared  concerning 
the  militia,  and  rights  of  the  people  ? 
ticle. 


III.     Recite  this  Article. 

AKTICLK  IV.  Recite  this  article.  What  right  are  the  people  to  he  secure 
in  ?  What  is  declared  concerning  warrants  ? 

AKTI.-I.K  V.  What  is  declared  concerning  the  holding  of  persons  to  answer 
for  alleged  offenses?  What  is  said  about  a  second  trial  for  the  same  offense  ? 
In  what  case  shall  a  person  not  he  compelled  to  testify  in  court  ?  What  guar 
antee  of  protection  is  promised  ?  When  only  can  private  property  be  taken 
for  the  public  use  ? 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION.  277 


ARTICLE    VI. 

In  all  criminal  prosecutions,  the  accused  shall  enjoy  the  right 
to  a  speedy  and  public  trial,  by  an  impartial          . 
jury  of  the  State  and  district  wherein  the 
crime  shall  have  been  committed,  which  district  shall  have  been 
previously  ascertained  by  law,  and  to  be  informed  of  the  nature 
and  cause  of  the  accusation  ;  to  be  confronted  with  the  witness 
es  against  him  ;  to  have  compulsory  process  for  obtaining  wit 
nesses  in  his  favor,  and  to  have  the  assistance  of  counsel  for  his 
defense. 

ARTI  CLE   VII. 

In  suits  at  common  law,  where  the  value  in  controversy  shall 
exceed  twenty  dollars,  the  right  of  trial  by 
jury  shall  be  preserved,  and  no  fact  tried  by    Suits  ^t  Common 
a  jury  shall  be  otherwise  reexamined  in  any 
court  of  the  United  States,  than  according  to  the  rules  of  com 
mon  law. 

ARTICLE   VI  I  I. 

Excessive  bail  shall  not  be  required,  nor  excessive  fines  im 
posed,  nor  cruel  and  unusual  punishments 
inflicted. 

ARTI CLE   IX. 

The  enumeration  in  the  Constitution  of  certain  rights,  shall 
not  be  construed  to  deny  or  disparage  oth-  certain  rig-hts  de- 
ers  retained  by  the  people.  fined. 

ARTICLE   X. 

The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United  States  by  the  Con 
stitution,  nor  prohibited  by  it  to  the  States, 

'    Bights  reserved, 
are  reserved  to  the  States  respectively,  or 

to  the  people. 

QrESTioxs — ARTICLE  VL  What  right  shall  aperson  accused  of  crime  enjoy"!' 
What  right  as  to  the  witnesses  that  may  appear  against  him  ?  What  method 
is  secured  to  him  for  obtaining  witnesses  in  his  favor,  and  the  obtaining  of 
counsel  ? 

ARTKJ.E  VII.  In  what  civil  cases  shall  the  right  of  trial  by  jury  he  pre 
served  ?  In  what  way  shall  the  rei-xamination  of  facts  tried  by  a  jury,  be  made? 

ARTICLE  VIII.     What  does  this  article  declare  ? 

ARTICLE  IX.    What  does  this  article  declare  ? 

ARTICLE  X.    What  does  this  article  declare  ? 


278  THE    NATION. 


ARTICLE   XI. 

The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be  con 
strued  to  extend  to  any  suit  in  law  or  equi- 
^  commenced  or  prosecuted  against  one 
of  the  United  States  by  citizens  of  another 
State,  or  by  citizens  or  subjects  of  any  foreign  state. 

ARTICLE  XII. 

The  electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  States,  and  vote 

Amendment      re-  by  ballot  for  President  and  Vice-President, 

jpectin*  the  elec-  Qne     f  wh  j  ^  b  jn_ 

tion  of  President  , 

and     Vice-Presi-  habitant  of  the  same  State  with  themselves  ; 

dent.  they  shall  name  in  their  ballots  the  person 

voted  for  as  President,  and  in  distinct  ballots  the  person  voted 
for  as  Vice-President,  and  they  shall  make  distinct  lists  of  all 
persons  voted  for  as  President,  and  of  all  persons  voted  for  as 
Vice-President,  and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each,  which  lists 
they  shall  sign  and  certify,  and  transmit  sealed  to  the  seat  of  the 
Government  of  the  United  States,  directed  to  the  President  of 
the  Senate  ; — the  President  of  the  Senate  shall,  in  the  presence 
of  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives,  open  all  the  cer 
tificates,  and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted  ; — the  person  hav 
ing  the  greatest  number  of  votes  for  President,  shall  be  the 
President,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of 
electors  appointed  ;  and  if  no  person  have  such  majority,  then 
from  the  persons  having  the  highest  numbers  not  exceeding 
three  on  the  list  of  those  voted  for  as  President,  the  House  of 
Representatives  shall  choose  immediately,  by  ballot,  the  Presi 
dent.  But  in  choosing  the  President,  the  votes  shall  be  taken 
by  States,  the  representation  from  each  State  having  one  vote  ; 
a  quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a  member  or  mem 
bers  from  two-thirds  of  the  States,  and  a  majority  of  all  the 
States  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice.  And  if  the  House  of 
Representatives  shall  not  choose  a  President  whenever  the 

QUESTIONS.— ARTICLE  XL    What  dor*  this  article  declare  ? 

ARTIOT.F.  XII.  What  does  this  article  declare  ?  In  what  connection  have 
we  considered  the  Twelfth  Article  of  the  Confitit.urion,  which  relates  to  tho 
election  of  President  and  Vice-President  of  the  United  States  ? 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION.  279 


right  of  choice  shall  devolve  upon  them,  before  the  fourth  day 
of  March  next  following,  then  the  Vice-President  shall  act  as 
President,  as  in  the  case  of  the  death  or  other  constitutional 
disability  of  the  President.  The  person  having  the  greatest 
number  of  votes  as  Vice-President,  shall  be  the  Vice-President, 
if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors 
appointed,  and  if  no  person  have  a  majority,  then,  from  the  two 
highest  numbers  on  the  list,  the  Senate  shall  choose  the  Vice- 
President  ;  a  quorum  for  the  purpose  shall  consist  of  two-thirds 
of  the  whole  number  of  senators,  and  a  majority  of  the  whole 
number  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice.  But  no  person  consti 
tutionally  ineligible  to  the  office  of  President  shall  be  eligible  to 
that  of  Vice-President  of  the  United  States. 


ARTICLE   XIII. 

SECTION   I. 

Neither  slavery  nor  involuntary  servitude,  except  as  a  pun 
ishment  for  crime,  whereof  the  party  shall  have  been  duly  con- 
victed,  shall  exist  within  the  United  States, 


proMMted 
or  any  place  subject  to  their  jurisdiction. 


SECTION  II. 

Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  article  by  appro 
priate  legislation. 

ARTICLE  XIV. 

SECTION   I. 

All  persons  born  or  naturalized  in  the  United  States,  and 
subject  to  the  jurisdiction  thereof,  are  citizens  of  the   United 
States  and  of  the  State  wherein  they  reside.     No  State  shall 
make  or  enforce  any  law  which  shall  abridge   Citizeng  and  their 
the  privileges  or  immunities  of  citizens  of  rights. 

the  United  States  ;  nor  shall  any  State  de 
prive  any  person  of  life,  liberty  or  property,  without  due  pro- 

QCESTIONP.—  ARTICLE  XIII.    What  does  this  article  declare  ? 
ARTICLE  XIV.    What  does  this  article  declare  ? 


280  THE    NATION. 

cess  of  law,  nor  deny  to  any  person  within  its  jurisdiction  the 
equal  protection  of  the  laws. 

SECTION   II. 

Representatives  shall  be  appointed  among  the  several  States 
according  to  their  respective  numbers,  counting  the  whole  num 
ber  of  persons  in  each  State,  excluding  Indians  not  taxed.  But 
when  the  right  to  vote  at  any  election  for  the  choice  of  electors 
for  President  and  Vice-President  of  the  United  States,  repre 
sentatives  in  Congress,  the  executive  or  judicial  officers  of  a 
State,  or  the  members  of  the  Legislature  thereof,  is  denied  to 
Adjustment  of  re-  any  of  the  male  inhabitants  of  such  State, 
presentation  to  the  being  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  citizens 
elective  franchise.  of  the  United  States,  or  in  any  way 
abridged,  except  for  participation  in  rebellion  or  other  crime,  the 
basis  of  representation  therein  shall  be  reduced  in  the  propor 
tion  which  the  number  of  such  male  citizens  shall  bear  to  the 
whole  number  of  male  citizens  twenty- one  years  of  age  in  such 
State. 

SECTION  III. 

No  person  shall  be  a  Senator  or  Representative  in  Con 
gress,  or  elector  of  President  and  Vice-President,  or  hold  any 
office,  civil  or  military,  under  the  United  States,  or  under  any 
State,  who,  having  previously  taken  an  oath  as  a  member  of 
Congress,  or  as  an  officer  of  the  United  States,  or  as  a  member 

of  any  State  Legislature,  or  as  an  executive 
Disabling-  con-  .....     -.  ,. 

ditions  or  judicial  officer  of  any  State,  to  support 

the  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
shall  have  engaged  in  insurrection  or  rebellion  against  the  same, 
or  given  aid  or  comfort  to  the  enemies  thereof  But  Congress 
may,  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of  each  House,  remove  such  dis 
ability. 

SECTION   IV. 

The  validity  of  the  public  debt  of  the  United  States,  au 
thorized  by  law,  including  debts  incurred  for  payment  of  pen 
sions  and  bounties  for  services  in  suppres- 
Treatment  of 
public  debts.        sin£  insurrection  or  rebellion,  shall  not  be 

questioned.     But  neither  the  United  States 


THE    NATIONAL    CONSTITUTION.  28 1 


nor  any  State  shall  assume  or  pay  any  debt  or  obligation 
incurred  in  aid  of  insurrection  or  rebellion  against  the  United 
States,  or  any  claim  for  the  loss  or  emancipation  of  any  slave  ; 
but  all  such  debts,  obligations,  and  claims  shall  be  held  illegal 
and  void. 

SECTION  v. 

Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce,  by  appropriate  legis 
lation,  the  provisions  of  this  article. 


ARTICLE    XV. 

SECTION     I. 

The  right  of  the  citizens  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be 
denied  or  abridged  by  the  United  States,  or  by  any  State,  on 
account  of  race,  color,  or  previous  condition  of  servitude. 

SECTION     II. 

The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  article,  by 
appropriate  legislation. 

QUESTION.— ARTICLE  XT. — "What  does  this  Article  declare  T 


REVIEW  QUESTIONS. 


THE  INDIANS. 

PA3E 

1.  What  can  you  tell  about  Columbus  and  the  Indians  1       ....  3 

2.  What  about  their  language,  habits,  religion,  government  and  fate  ?       .  4 

DISCOVERIES. 

1.  What  can  you  tell  about  Columbus  and  other  early  discoverers  ?    .       .  6 

2.  What  did  Columbus  desire,  and  what  was  done  i'or  him  ?        .       .       .  7 

3.  Tell  about  the  first  voyage  of  Columbus  and  its  results.           • '              .  8 

4.  What  did  another  Italian  navigator  do  ? 9 

5.  What  was  the  origin  of  the  name  of  America  ? 9 

6.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  discovery  of  Florida  ? 10 

7.  What  did  Spanish  adventurers  do  ? 10 

8.  What  did  kings  and  merchants  now  desire  ?       .       .       .       *  '  ~4       .10 

9.  What  can  you  tell  about  navigators  named  Cabot  ?           ....  11 

10.  Give  an  account  of  Verrazzani's  discoveries.      .       .       .       *      -i  •     .  12 

11.  Give  an  account  of  Carder's  voyages  and  discoveries 12 

12.  What  can  you  tell  about  civil  war  in  France,  and  Coligny  ?     .        .        .13 

13.  Give  an  account  of  the  Huguenots  in  Florida.            14 

14.  What  can  you  tell  about  English  navigators  and  Queen  Elizabeth  ?       .  15 

15.  Give  an  account  of  the  doings  of  Gilbert  and  Raleigh.     .       .-  .  i.       .  16 

16.  What  happened  to  people  sent  to  settle  in  America?         ....  17 

17.  What  did  Raleigh  do,  and  what  was  his  fate  ? 18 

18.  What  can  you  tell  about  other  English  navigators  ?         ....  18 

19.  What  can  you  tell  about  French  settlements  ? 18 

20.  Give  an  account  of  Hudson  and  his  voyages 19 

21.  Tell  about  his  discoveries  and  his  fate 20 

SETTLEMENTS. 

1.  What  have  you  to  eay  about  a  settlement  and  a  colony  ?  21 

2.  What  did  the  English  claim  ? 21 

3.  What  can  you  tell  about  companies  formed  for  settlements  in  America  ?  22 

4.  Give  an  account  of  the  first  English  settlement  in  America.     ...  23 

5.  Tell  about  the  sufferings  of  the  settlers 24 

6.  What  can  you  tell  about  Pocahontas  and  Captain  Smith  ?        ...  25 

7.  Tell  about  Smith's  energy  and  his  coast  voyage 25 

8.  What  pleasant  thing  happened  at  Jamestown  ? 25 

9.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  settlers  and  Indians  ? 26 

10.  What  more  about  Pocahontas  ? 26 

11.  Give  an  account  of  the  founding  of  the  Virginia  Colony.        ...  28 

12.  Tell  about  the  Dutch  in  America. 28 

13.  Give  an  account  of  Dutch  settlements  in  America. 29 

14.  What  can  you  tell  about  adventurers  on  the  New  England  coast  ?       .  30 

15.  What  can  you  tell  about  religion!  movements  in  England  ?     .       .       .31 

16.  Give  an  account  of  the  Puritans. 32 

17.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  "Pilgrims"? 33 

18.  Give  an  account  of  their  first  experience  in  the  wilderness.     ...  34 

19.  What  can  you  tell  about  settlements  in  New  Hampshire  ?       ...  34 

20.  What  can  you  tell  about  Lord  Baltimore  ? 35 

21.  Give  an  account  of  the  settlement  of  Roman  Catholics  in  America.        .  36 

22.  Tell  about  the  founding  of  the  Maryland  Colony 36 

23.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Connecticut  River'? 37 


REVIEW    QUESTIONS.  283 

PAGE 

24.  Tell  about  the  first  settlements  in  Connecticut,  and  the  Indians.     .        .  38 

Yf>.  <ii\v  an  account  oi  war  witli  Indians  in  Connecticut.        ....  39 

26.  1Y11  about  the  New  Haven  settlement 40 

27.  What  can  you  tell  about  Roger  Williams  ? 40 

2&  Give  an  account  of  the  settlement  of  Rhode  Island 41 

2i».  What  can  you  tell  about  settlements  on  the  Delaware  River  ?  42 

30.  Give  an  account  of  the  first  settlements  in  New  Jersey 43 

31.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  Quakers  ? 4:5 

32.  Give  an  account  of  the  settling  of  Pennsylvania 44 

33.  Tell  about  the  first  settlements  in  North  Carolina 45 

34.  What  can  yon  tell  about  settlements  in  South  Carolina  ?         ...  45 

35.  What  caused  a  plan  for  a  settlement  in  Georgia  ? 46 

36.  Give  an  account  of  Oglethorpe  and  the  Georgia  settlers.  47 

37.  Tell  about  the  Indians  at  Savannah 47 


COLONIES. 

1.  Give  an  account  of  the  growth  of  the  Virginia  colony.     .       .       .       .48 

2.  What  can  you  tell  about  troubles  with  the  Indians  ?         ....  49 
8.  What  change  in  the  Virginia  government  occurred  ?         ....  49 
4.  Give  an  account  of  a  civil  war  in  Virginia,  and  its  cause.         ...  50 
6.  What  political  changes  occurred  in  England  ? 51 

6.  What  can  you  tell  more  about  the  Virginia  colony  ?          ....  51 

7.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  "Pilgrims"  and  Indians  ?    ....  52 

8.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  colonists  and  London  merchants  ?      .        .  52 

9.  What  can  you  tell  about  Puritan  settlers  at  Salem  and  Boston  ?      .        .  53 

10.  IIow  did  the  Puritans  treat  those  who  differed  from  them  ?    .       .       .54 

11.  What  can  you  tell  about  religious  disputes  at  Boston  ?     .        .        .        .54 

12.  What  did  John  Eliot  do  ? 55 

13.  What  did  King  Charles  the  First  do  ? 55 

14.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  confederation  of  colonies  ?  .        .        .55 

15.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  Massachusetts  people  ?          ...  56 

16.  How  did  the  Puritans  treat  the  Quakers  ? 56 

IT.  What  can  you  tell  about  taxing  the  New  Englanders  ?  .        .        .57 

18.  Give  an  account  of  the  beginning  of  "  King  Philip's  War."             .        .  58 

19.  Give  a  further  account  of  the  war. 59 

20.  What  have  you  to  say  about  British  kings  and  the  New  England  people  ?  59 

21.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  revolution  in  England  ? 60 

22.  What  caused  King  William's  War  ? 60 

23.  Tell  about  a  sad  event  at  Schenectada. 60 

24.  Tell  about  an  expedition  against  Quebec 61 

25.  What  political  changes  took  place  in  New  England  ?        ....  61 

26.  What  caused  "  Queen  Anne's  War  ?  " 62 

27.  What  did  the  French  and  Indians  do  ? 62 

28.  Give  an  account  of  another  expedition  against  Quebec.    ....  68 

29.  What  caused  "  King  George's  War  ?" 64 

30.  Give  an  account  of  the  capture  of  Louisburg 64 

31.  What  occurred  on  Manhattan  Inland  ? 65 

3-2.  Tell  about  troubles  between  the  Dutch,  and  other  settlers  and  Indians.  6'5 

33.  Tell  about  a  massacre  of  Indians  at  Huboken.            66 

34.  WThat  can  you  tell  about  Stuyvesant  and  the  Swedes  on  the  Delaware  ?  67 

35.  Tell  about  disagreements  between  Stuyvesant  and  his  people.         .        .  68 

36.  What  changes  in  government  took  place  in  New  Netherland  (New  York)  ?  68 

37.  Tell  about  the  recovery  of  New  Netherland  by  the  Dutch.       ...  69 

38.  What  can  you  tell  about  public  affairs  in  New  York?      ....  69 
89.  How  was  the  liberty  of  the  press  vindicated  ? 70 

40.  Give  an  account  of  representative  government  in  Maryland.    ...  71 

41.  Tell  about  civil  wars  and  toleration  in  Maryland 71 

42.  How  did  the  Protestants  in  Maryland  do  wrong  ? 72 

43.  Tell  about  further  troubles  in  M'aryland 72 

44.  What  change  in  government  took  place  in  Maryland  ?      .        .        .        .73 

45.  What  can  yon  tell  about  the  Dutch  and  the  Connecticut  people  ?    .        .73 

46.  How  came  difficulties  to  arise  between  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  ?  74 

47.  What  can  you  tell  about  Governor  Andro*  ? 74 

48.  Give  an  account  of  the  Connecticut  charter,  and  tht-  "Charter  Oak."    .  76 

49.  Tell  about  the  relations  between  Massachusetts  and  Rhode  Island.        .  77 


284 


REVIEW    QUESTIONS. 


50.  What  can  you  tell  about  Newport  ? 78 

51.  What  can  you  say  about  the  colony  of  New  Jersey  ?         ....  78 

52.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  owners  of  New  Jersey  ?        .        .        .        .79 
63.  Give  an  account  of  William  Penn  and  his  American  province.        .        .  80 

54.  Give  a  further  account  of  Penn  and  Pennsylvania 81 

65.  Tell  about  a  form  of  government  for  the  Carolinas.          .        ...  82 

56.  What  more  have  you  to  say  about  the  Carolinas  ? 82 

57.  What  can  you  tell  about  French  and  English  in  South  Carolina  ?           .  83 

58.  What  have  you  to  say  about  Sothel  and  Archdale  ?           ....  83 

59.  Give  an  account  of  troubles  with  Indians  in  North  Carolina.           .        .  84 

60.  Tell  about  troubles  between  the  South  Carolinians  and  their  enemies.  .  85 

61.  Tell  how  the  Carolinas  came  to  be  royal  provinces,  and  were  united.     .  86 

62.  (iive  an  account  of  the  colony  of  Georgia. 87 

63.  Tell  about  Oglethorpe,  Wesley,  and  Whitefield,  in  Georgia.    ...  87 

64.  Give  an  account  of  Oglethorpe's  warfare  with  the  Spaniards.          .       .  88 

65.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  general  condition  of  Georgia  then  ?     .  89 

FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 

1.  Give  an  account  of  the  origin  of  the  French  and  Indian  War.         .       .  90 

2.  What  can  you  tell  about  Washington's  mission  ? 91 

3.  Give  an  account  of  hostilities  between  the  French  and  Virginians.        .  91 

4.  Tell  about  a  Convention  at  Albany 92 

5.  Give  an  account  of  preparations  and  movements  against  the  French.     .  92 

6.  Tell  about  a  sharp  battle  and  death  of  Braddock 92 

7.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  expeditious  of  Shirley  and  Johnston  ?       .  94 

8.  Give  an  account  of  a  campaign  against  Quebec. 95 

9.  What  can  you  tell  about  Oswego,  and  the  strengthening  of  other  posts  ?  96 

10.  Give  an  account  of  the  tardy  movements  of  Loudoun 97 

11.  Give  an  account  of  the  siege  and  capture  of  Fort  William  Henry.        .  98 

12.  Tell  about  expeditions  against  Louisburg  and  Ticonderoga.    ...  99 

13.  What  military  operatio  s  took  place  in  northern  New  York  ?         .        .  100 

14.  Tell  about  the  capture  of  Fort  Du  Quesne 100 

15.  What  can  you  tell  about  Amherst's  campaign  ? 101 

16.  Give  an  account  of  expeditions  against  Niagara  and  Quebec.           .        .  102 

17.  Toll  about  fighting  at  Quebec,  and  death  of  Wolfe  and  Montcalm.       .  103 

18.  Give  an  account  of  the  capture  of  Montreal,  and  end  of  the  war.          .  104 

19.  Tell  about  troubles  with  the  Indians  in  the  South  and  the  Northwest,  105 


THE  REVOLUTION. 

1.  Row  does  tho  Btory  of  the  Revolution  affect  Americans  ?        ...  106 

2.  What  have  we  observed  in  our  studies  ? 106 

3.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  feelings  of  the  Americans  at  the  close 

of  the  French  and  Indian  War  ? 107 

4.  How  did  the  Britisli  Government  try  to  tax  them  wrongfully  ?       .        .  107 

5.  What  can  you  tell  about  stamps  and  the  Stamp  Act  ?       ....  108 

6.  Tell  about  Patrick  Henry's  stirring  words 108 

7.  What  was  done  in  opposition  to  the  Stamp  Act  ? 1U9 

8.  What  other  tax  was  laid,  and  what  was  the  effect  ? 110 

9.  Tell  how  English  and  Colonial  officers  treated  the  Americans.        .        .  Ill 

10.  Tell  the  story  of  Boston  boys  and  General  Gage 112 

11.  Give  an  account  of  the  "  Boston  Massacre  "  and  its  cause.       .        .        .  112 

12.  Tell  how  the  people  resisted  taxation. 11;> 

13.  Tell  all  about  the  tea  tax,  and  events  in  Boston  Harbor.          .       .       .114 

14.  How  were  the  inhabitants  of  Boston  punished? 115 

15.  What  can  you  tell  about  Committees  of  Correspondence  ?       .        .        .115 
10.  Give  an  account  of  the  gathering  of  a  Continental  Congress.  .        .        .  116 

17.  What  did  the  Americans  do  in  the  summer  of  1774  ?         ....  117 

18.  What  events  occurred  in  Massachusetts  ? US 

19.  Give  an  account  of  the  first  skirmishes  and  bloodshed  of  the  Revolution.  119 

20.  Tell  about  the  capture  of  Ticonderoga, 120 

21.  Give  an  account  of  the  Battle  of  Bunker's  Hill 121 

22.  Tell  how  the  patriots  were  aroused  thoughout  the  country.     .       .       .  122 


REVIEW    QUESTIONS.  285 


P  U.K 

23.  How  did  the  Americans  prepare  for  war? 123 

24.  Tell  about  Washington  and  t\is,  Army 123 

25.  Give  UH  account  ol 'an  expedition  against  Canada. 124 

2t5.  Tk'll  a'Kmt  Arnold's  wonderful  inarch 125 

27.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  siege  of  Quebec  ? 125 

28.  What  occurred  in  Lower  Virginia  ? 126 

l».  What  can  you  tell  about  the  words  Whig  and  Tory  ?        .       .       .        .126 

30.  Give  an  account  oi'  Continental  money 127 

31.  What  preparations  were  made  for  war  by  both  parties?          .        .        .  128 

32.  Tell  about  Washington  driving  the  British  from  Boston.         .        .        .128 
3.!.  (iive  an  account  of  the  movements  of  Washington  and  Clinton.     .        .  129 

34.  Tell  about  the  attack  on  Port  Moultrie 129 

35.  What  can  you  tell  about  preparations  to  form  an  independent  nation  ?  130 

36.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  Declaration  of  Independence  ?     .        .131 

37.  Give  an  account  of  military  operations  at  and  near  New  York.       .       .  132 

38.  Tell  about  the  American  Army  leaving  New  York.           ....  132 

39.  Give  an  account  of  the  battle  at  White  Plains 133 

40.  Tell  about  the  capture  of  Fort  Washington,  and  life  in  prison  ships.     .  133 

41.  What  can  you  tell  about  Washington's  operations  on  the  Delaware  ?     .  134 

42.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  acts  of  Parliament  and  Congress  ?       .  135 

43.  Tell  about  Articles  of  Confederation,  and  events  at  Trenton.           .        .  136 

44.  (Jive  an  account  of  Washington's  retreat  and  battle  at  Princeton.          .  137 

45.  Tell  how  the  British  were  driven  out  of  New  Jersey,  and  operations  there.  137 

46.  Give  an  account  of  marauding  expeditions  by  Americans  and  British.  138 

47.  What  measures  did  the  British  plan  for  subduing  the  Americans  ?        .  139 

48.  Tell  about  the  operations  of  Generals  Howe  and  Burgoyne.    .        .        .139 

49.  What  can  you  tell  about  Lafayette  ? 139 

50.  Tell  about  the  Battle  of  Brandywine 140 

51.  Give  an  account  of  operations  near  Philadelphia. 140 

52.  Tell  about  a  battle  at  Germantown,  and  march  to  Valley  Forge.    .        .  141 

53.  Tell  about  stirring  events  near  Lake  Champlain 141 

54.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  movements  of  General  Schuyler  ?      .        .        .142 

55.  Tell  about  the  Battle  of  Beuuiugton,  and  the  story  of  Jane  McCrea.      .  142 

56.  What  can  you  tell  about  important  events  in  the  Mohawk  Valley  ?         .  143 

57.  Tell  about  the  capture  of  Burgoyne  and  Forts  Clinton  and  Montgomery.  144 
53.  What  effects  did  these  events  produce  ? 144 

59.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  army  at  Valley  Forg^e  ?         ....  145 

60.  Give  an  account  of  the  evacuation  of  Philadelphia  by  the  British.          .  146 

61.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  in  New  Jersey  ? 146 

62.  (Jive  an  account  of  the  movements  of  Washington  after  that  battle.       .  147 

63.  What  can  you  tell  about  efforts  to  drive  the  British  from  Rhode  Island  ?  148 
04.  What  did  Tories  and  Indians  do  in  Pennsylvania  and  New  York  ?         .  148 
t>.\  What  can  you  tell  about  a  British  army  in  the  South  ?      .        .        .        .149 

66.  What  was  the  condition  of  tlie  Americans  at  the  beginning  of  1779  ?      .  150 

67.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  operations  in  Georgia  ?          ....  151 

68.  What  can  voti  tell  of  the  British  marching  against  Charleston  ?      .        .  151 

69.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  British  marauding  expeditions  ?           .        .  152 

70.  Tell  about  the  capture  of  Stony  Point  and  fort  at  Jersey  City.        .        .  153 

71.  What  can  you  tell  about  hostilities  beyond  the  Alloghany  Mountains  ?  154 

72.  Give  an  account  of  Sullivan's  campaign  against  the  Senecas.           .        .  154 
7H.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  siege  of  Savannah? 154 

74.  What  did  Lafayette  do  in  France,  and  what  was  the  effect  ?    .        .        .155 

75.  Ca  i  you  give  an  account  of  some  naval  preparations  ?  156 

76.  Tell  about  some  naval  engagements  on  the  ocean 157 

77.  Tell  about  preparations  for  an  attack  on.  and  defense  of,  Charleston.  158 

78.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  the  siege  and  capture  of  Charleston  ?          .  159 

79.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  renewal  ol  war  in  South  Carolina  ?     .        .160 

80.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  a  battle  near  Camden  ? 161 

81.  What  did  Cornwallis  then  do,  and  what  occurred  at  King's  Mountain  ?  161 

82.  What  can  you  tell  about  partisan  leaders  ? 1<>2 

S3.  Tell  about  operations  in  New  Jersey,  and  a  French  fleet  at  Newport.    .  162 

84.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  Arnold's  treason  and  its  results  ?         .        .  1<>3 

85.  Wnat  did  the  British  do  ? 164 

86.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  American  soldiers  ?        ....  165 

87.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  Arnold's  operations  in  Virginia  ?          .        .  166 

88.  What  can  you  tell  about  General  Greene  in  the  South  ?    .  166 

80.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  at  the  Cowpens  ? 167 

90.  CaJi  you  tell  about  Coruwallih'b  famous  pursuit  of  Morgan  and  Greene  ?  167 


284 


REVIEW    QUESTIONS. 


60.  What  can  you  tell  about  Newport  ? 78 

51.  What  can  you  say  about  the  colony  of  New  Jersey  ?         ....  78 

5'2.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  owners  of  New  Jersey  ?        ....  79 

63.  Give  an  account  of  William  Penn  and  his  American  province.        .        .  80 

64.  Give  a  further  account  of  Penn  and  Pennsylvania 61 

55.  Tell  about  a  form  of  government  for  the  Carolinas.          .        ...  82 

56.  What  more  have  you  to  say  about  the  Carolinas  ? 82 

57.  What  can  you  tell  about  French  and  English  in  South  Carolina  ?  83 
68.  What  have  you  to  say  about  Sothel  and  Archdale  ? 


J.  Give  an  account  of  troubles  with  Indians  in  North  Carolina. 

60.  Tell  about  troubles  between  the  South  Carolinians  and  their  enemies. 

61.  Tell  how  the  Carolinas  came  to  be  royal  provinces,  and  were  united. 

62.  Give  an  account  of  the  colony  of  Georgia. 

63.  Tell  about  Oglethorpe,  Wesley,  and  Whitefield,  in  Georgia, 


64.  Give  an  account  of  Oglethorpe's  warfare  with  the  Spaniards. 

65.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  general  condition  of  Georgia  then  ? 

FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 

1.  Give  an  account  of  the  origin  of  the  French  and  Indian  War.         .       .  90 

2.  What  can  you  tell  about  Washington's  mission  ? 91 

3.  Give  an  account  of  hostilities  between  the  French  and  Virginians.        .  91 

4.  Tell  about  a  Convention  at  Albany 92 

5.  Give  an  account  of  preparations  and  movements  against  the  French.     .  92 

6.  Tell  about  a  sharp  battle  and  death  of  Braddock 92 

7.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  expeditions  of  Shirley  and  Johnston  ?       .  94 

8.  Give  an  account  of  a  campaign  against  Quebec. 95 

9.  What  can  you  tell  about  Oswego,  and  the  strengthening  of  other  posts  ?  96 

10.  Give  an  account  of  the  tardy  movements  of  Loudoun 97 

11.  Give  an  account  of  the  siege  and  capture  of  Fort  William  Henry.       .  98 

12.  Tell  about  expeditions  against  Louisburg  and  Ticonderoga.    ...  99 

13.  What  military  operatic  s  took  place  in  northern  New  York  ?         .        .  100 

14.  Tell  about  the  capture  of  Fort  Du  Quesne 100 

15.  What  can  you  tell  about  Amber st's  campaign  ? 101 

16.  Give  an  account  of  expeditions  against  Niagara  and  Quebec.           .        .  102 

17.  Tell  about  fighting  at  Quebec,  and  death  of  Wolfe  and  Montcalm.        .  103 

18.  Give  an  account  of  the  capture  of  Montreal,  and  end  of  the  war.          .  104 

19.  Tell  about  troubles  with  the  Indians  in  the  South  and  the  Northwest  105 


THE  REVOLUTION. 

1.  How  does  the  etory  of  the  Revolution  affect  Americans  ?        ...  106 

2.  What  have  we  observed  in  our  studies  ? 106 

3.  What  have  you  to  nay  about  the  feelings  of  the  Americans  at  the  close 

of  the  French  and  Indian  War? 107 

4.  How  did  the  British  Government  try  to  tax  them  wrongfully  ?       .        .  107 

5.  What  can  you  tell  about  stamps  and  the  Stamp  Act  ?       ....  108 

6.  Tell  about  Patrick  Henry's  stirring  words 108 

7.  What  was  done  in  opposition  to  the  Stamp  Act  ? li»9 

8.  What  other  tax  was  laid,  and  what  was  the  effect  ? 110 

9.  Tell  how  English  and  Colonial  officers  treated  the  Americans.        .       .  Ill 

10.  Tell  the  story  of  Boston  boys  and  General  Gage 112 

11.  Give  an  account  of  the  "  Boston  Massacre  "  and  its  cause.       .       .       .112 

12.  Tell  how  the  people  resisted  taxation. 11;> 

13.  Tell  all  about  the  tea  tax,  and  events  in  Boston  Harbor.  .       .114 


14.  How  were  the  inhabitants  of  Boston  punished  ? 

15.  What  can  you  tell  about  Committees  of  Correspondence  ? 

16.  Give  an  account  of  the  gathering  of  a  Continental  Congress. 


.  115 

.  115 

.  116 

17.  What  did  the  Americans  do  in  the  summer  of  1774  ?         .  .  117 

18.  What  events  occurred  in  MaasachOBetti  ? 118 

19.  Give  an  account  of  the  first  skirmishes  and  bloodshed  of  the  Revolution.  119 

20.  Tell  about  the  capture  of  Ticonderoga, 120 

21.  Give  an  account  of  the  Battle  of  Bunker's  Hill 121 

22.  Tell  how  the  patriots  were  aroused  thoughout  the  country.     .        .       .  122 


REVIEW    QUESTIONS.  285 

PAGE 

23.  How  did  the  Americans  prepare  for  war? 123 

24.  Tell  about  Washington  and  th,>  Army. 123 

25.  Give  tin  account  ol  an  expedition  against  Canada. l'J4 

2<i.  TV11  about  Arnold's  wonderful  inarch 125 

27.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  siege  of  Quebec? 125 

28.  What  occurred  in  Lower  Virginia  ? 12G 

'-'9.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  words  Wftig  and  Tory  ?        .        .        .        .126 

30.  Give  an  account  oL  Continental  money 1-/7 

31.  What  preparations  were  made  lor  war  by  both  parties?  .        .         .     128 

32.  Tell  about  Washington  driving  the  British  from  Boston.         .        .        .128 

33.  Give  an  account  of  the  movements  of  Washington  and  Clinton.     .        .    129 

34.  Tell  about  the  attack  on  Fort  Moultrie 129 

35.  What  can  you  tell  about  preparations  to  form  an  independent  nation  ?    130 

36.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  Declaration  of  Independence  ?     .        .    131 

37.  Give  an  account  of  military  operations  at  and  near  New  York.       .        .    132 

38.  Tell  about  the  American  Army  leaving  New  York.  .        .        .        .132 

39.  (Jive  an  account  of  the  battle  at  White  Plains. 133 


40.  Tell  about  the  capture  of  Fort  Washington,  and  life  in  prison  ships.     .  133 

41.  What  can  you  tell  alxmt  Washington's  operations  on  the  Delaware?     .  134 

42.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  acts  of  Parliament  and  Congress  ?       .  135 
4:;.  Tell  about  Articles  of  Confederation,  and  events  at  Trenton.           .        .  136 
44.  (Jive  an  account  of  Washington's  retreat  and  battle  at  Princeton.          .  137 
4ft.  Tell  how  the  British  were  driven  out  of  New  Jersey,  and  operations  there.  137 
4(5.  Give  an  account  of  marauding  expeditions  by  Americans  and  British.  138 
47.  What  measures  did  the  British  plan  for  subduingthe  Americans  ?        .  139 
4s  Tell  about  the  operations  of  Generals  Howe  and  Burgoyne.    .        .        .  139 

49.  What  can  you  tell  about  Lafayette  ? 139 

50.  Tell  about  the  Battle  of  Brandywine. 140 

51.  Give  an  account  of  operations  near  Philadelphia. 140 

52.  Tell  about  a  battle  at  Germantown,  and  march  to  Valley  Forge.    .        .  141 

53.  Tell  about  stirring  events  near  Lake  Champlain 141 

54.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  movements  of  General  Schuyler  ?  142 

55.  Tell  about  the  Battle  of  Beuniugton,  and  the  story  of  Jane  McCrea.      .  142 

56.  What  can  you  tell  about  important  events  in  the  Mohawk  Valley  ?         .  143 

57.  Tell  about  the  capture  of  Burgoyne  and  Forts  Clinton  and  Montgomery.  144 

58.  What  effects  did  these  events  produce  ? 144 

59.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  army  at  Valley  Forge  ?          ....  145 

60.  Give  an  account  of  the  evacuation  of  Philadelphia  by  the  British.          .  146 

61.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  in  New  Jersey  ? 146 

62.  Give  an  account  of  the  movements  of  Washington  after  that  battle.       .  14T 

63.  What  can  you  tell  about  elforts  to  drive  the  British  from  Rhode  Island  ?  148 

64.  What  did  Tories  and  Indians  do  in  Pennsylvania  and  New  York  ?         .  148 
6.1.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  British  army  in  the  South  ?      ....  149 

66.  What  was  the  condition  of  tl.e  Americans  at  the  beginning  of  1779  ?      .  150 

67.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  operations  in  Georgia  ?          .        .        .        .  151 

68.  What  can  you  tell  of  the  British  marching  against  Charleston  ?      .        .151 

69.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  British  marauding  expeditions  ?                   .  152 

70.  Tell  about  the  capture  of  Stony  Point  and  fort  at  Jersey  City.        .        .  153 

71.  What  can  you  tell  about  hostilities  beyond  the  Alleghany  Mountains  ?  154 

72.  (Jive  an  account  of  Sullivan's  campaign  against  the  Seuecas.           .        .  154 

73.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  siege  of  Savannah  ? 154 

74.  What  did  Lafayette  do  in  France,  and  what  was  the  effect  ?    .        .        .155 

75.  Ca  i  you  give  an  account  of  some  naval  preparations  ?      .        .        .        .156 

76.  Tell  about  some  naval  engagements  on  the  ocean 157 

77.  Tell  about  preparations  for  an  attack  on,  and  defense  of,  Charleston.  158 

78.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  the  siege  and  capture  of  Charleston  ?          .  159 

79.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  renewal  of  war  in  South  Carolina  ?     .        .160 

80.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  a  battle  near  Camden  ? 161 

81.  What  did  Comwallis  then  do,  and  what  occurred  at  King's  Mountain  ?  161 

82.  What  can  you  tell  about  partisan  leaders  ? 162 

83.  Tell  about  operations  in  New  Jersey,  and  a  French  fleet  at  Newport    .  1(»2 

84.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  Arnold's  treason  and  its  results  ?                 .  163 

85.  What  did  the  British  do  ? 


86.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  American  soldiers  ? 

87.  Can  you  give  an  account  of  Arnold's  operations  in  Virginia  ? 

88.  What  can  you  tell  about  General  Greene  in  the  South  ?    . 

89.  What  can  you  tell  about  a  battle  at  the  Cowpens  ? 167 

90.  Can  you  tell  about  CoruwallisVj  famous  pursuit  of  Morgan  and  Greene  ?    167 


164 
165 

166 
166 


288  REVIEW    QUESTIONS. 


111.  What  can  you  tell  about  civil  war  in  1861  ? 240 

112.  Tell  about  the  war  in  186'2,  at  different  points 241 

113.  Give  an  account  of  the  Monitor  and  Mi-rrnuuc. 242 

114.  What  order  did  the  President  give  about  the  movements  of  armies  ?  .  242 

115.  What  great  battle  occurred  in  Tennessee  ? 242 

116.  Give  an  account  of  the  war  on  the  Mississippi  and  elsewhere.       .        .  243 

117.  Teil  about  events  at  New  Orleans  and  on  the  Virginia  Peninsula.          .  243 

118.  Tell  about  the  war  near  Washington,  and  in  Maryland  and  Virginia.    .  244 

119.  Give  an  account  of  the  war  west  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains.      .       .  244 

120.  What  further  can  you  tell  about  the  war  west  of  the  Alleghanys  ?       .  245 

121.  What  did  Congress  and  the  President  do  concerning  the  slaves  ?          .  245 

122.  Tell  about  the  battles  of  Chancellorsville  and  Gettysburg.      ...  246 

123.  What  occurred  in  North  Carolina  and  Southeastern  Virginia  ?      .        .  246 

124.  Tell  about  the  siege  of  Charleston  and  movements  in  the  Gulf  Depart 

ment 24T 

125.  Give  an  account  of  the  capture  of  Vicksburg. 24T 

126.  Tell  about  the  battles  of  Chickamauga  and  Chattanooga,      .               .248 
12T.  What  occurred  in  East  Tennessee,  Missouri  and  Arkansas  ?          .        .  248 

128.  Give  an  account  of  Morgan's  raid  north  of  the  Ohio  River.    .        .        .249 

129.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  work  of  the  navy  ?                -m       .  249 

130.  Tell  about  movements  from  Vicksburg,  and  in  Florida.          .        .        .249 

131.  Give  an  account  of  an  expedition  up  the  Red  River 249 

132.  Tell  about  the  operations  of  the  Armies  of  the  Potomac  and  the 

James 250 

133.  What  did  General  Sherman  do  in  Georgia  ?      .       .       .       i       .       .  'J50 

134.  What  can  you  tell  about  pirate  ships  ? 251 

135.  Tell  about  the  movements  of  Confederates  in  Virginia  and  Maryland.  251 

136.  What  occurred  near  Mobile  ? 251 

13T.  Tell  about  events  in  the  Shenandoab  Valley  and  Tennessee.         .        .  252 

138.  Give  an  account  of  events  in  Middle  Tennessee 252 

139.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  capture  of  Fort  Fisher  and  Wilmington  ?  252 

140.  Give  an  account  of  Sherman's  march  through  Georgia  and  the  Carolinas.  253 

141.  Give  an  account  of  events  at  and  near  Petersburg  and  Richmond.    .  253 

142.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  closing  operations  of  the  war  ?  .       .  254 

143.  What  sad  and  important  events  occurred  at  Washington  City  ?    .        .  254 

144.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  seventeenth  President  of  the  Republic  ?  254 

145.  What  can  you  tell  about  Jefferson  Davis  ? 255 

146.  What  was  the  condition  of  the  country  at  the  close  of  the  war  ?  .        .255 

147.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  doings  of  Congress  and  the  President  ?  255 

148.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  impeachment  of  the  President?        .        .  256 

149.  What  more  have  you  to  say  about  ocean  telegraph  cables  ?    .        .        .256 

150.  What  can  you  tell  about  the  growth  of  the  Republic  ?     .        .        .        .256 

151.  What  have  you  to  say  about  the  election  of  the  eighteenth  President  ?  251 

THE  CONSTITUTION. 

1.  Of  what  powers  of  Government  does  Article  I.  treat  ?    .       .  258 

2.  State  the  contents  of  the  several  Sections 258 

3.  Of  what  powers  does  Article  II.  treat  ? 267 

4.  State  the  contents  of  the  several  Sections 267 

5.  Of  what  powers  does  Article  III.  treat  ? .270 

6.  State  the  contents  of  the  several  Sections 270 

7.  Of  what  powers  does  Article  IV.  treat  ? 272 

8.  State  the  contents  of  the  several  Sections 272 

9.  Of  what  does  Article  V.  treat  ?    .        .        . 273 

10.  Of  what  does  Article  VI.  treat  ?          ........  274 

11.  Of  what  does  Article  VII.  treat  ? 275 

12.  How  many  Amendments  have  been  made  to  the  Constitution  ?     .       .  '275 

13.  Of  what  do  the  several  Amendments  treat  ? 275 


PRONOUNCING  VOCABULARY 


PROPER  NAMES 


IN     THIS     SERIES     OF     HISTORIES. 


Abenakes  (ah-ben'-e-kes} 
Abercrombie  (ab-er-krom'-be) 
Acadio  (ali-ka'  -dt-a) 
Aeapuleo  (ah-ka-pool'-ko) 

V'in  Nueva  (a<j'-wah-nwa'-vah) 
Aix-la-Chapelle  (akf-lah-shap'-£) 
Alabama  (ak-lah-bah'-niati) 
Albania  vie  (ahl'-bt-n 

Uleghany  (ah-le-ga'-ne) 
Alleghanlefl  (aMe-g& 
Algertae  (ahl-je-reen'} 
Algonquin  (ahl-gon'-kin) 
Aliamaha  (ahl-tah-timk-haw') 
Amelia  (ah-meel'-ya.'i) 
Amerigo  Vespucci    (fik-ind-ree'-go 

ves-poot'-s/ie) 
Ainherst  (am'  -erst) 
\  :iipudia  (am-poo'-dhee-aK) 


>tes  (an-dak'-sle*') 
Andre  (on'-dra) 
Andalusia  (an-da-l>i'-zhe-a) 
Annapolis  (an-nap'-o-lis) 
AntieUim  (an-tee'-tarri) 
Apache-  (//,<• 

Apallachee  (ap-«J-lahf-chee) 
Apallachian  <  <iii-((!-! 
Apppmatrox  (ap-po-inat'-tox) 
Aquiday  (ah'  -kwee-day) 
Arlwthnot  (ar-buth'-not) 
.  Argall  (ar'-gav.l) 
Arista  (ah-rees'-tafi) 
Arkansas  (ark'-an-saw) 
Armada  (ar-mah'-da) 
Annistead  (ar'-mis-ted) 
Asia  (a'-^a-u) 


Aesinniboins  (oh-ein'- 
Attiouandriou?  (ah-li-w(m.d'-e-roris) 
Autoseee  (o'-tos-see] 
Axel  (awks-el') 


Bahamas  (ba-fia'-mahs) 
Bailey  (ba'-li) 
Bajaclor  (bah'-yad-or) 
Balfour  (bahl'-foor) 
Barbadoes  (bar-ba'-doz) 
Barre  (bar'-ra) 
Baton  Rouge  (bat'-m  roozh) 
Batime  (baiom) 
rieauibrt  (bo'-fvrt) 
' 


-  . 

lieauscjour  (Lo-$eh'-jut<.) 
Behring  (beer1  -ing) 
Belle  Isle  (bd-eelr) 
Belgium  (belr  -ge-uni) 
l'crLr»'ii  (>>m'(j'-eri) 
Berkeley  (bitrk'-ly) 
Berlin  (betir-leen1) 
Bexar  (ba-har') 
Bingham  (bing'-ttm) 
15<i|i'\  ii  (bo-lain') 

Bonhomme  Richard  (bon-oni'  i-n/-.-',tu-<l'i 
Boisne 

Bordeaux  (I.t>r-<ln\ 
Boquet  (W-/v7'> 
Bracito  (brali-f/i''-ta\ 
Breyman  (bray'  -in  mi) 
Buchanan  (buk-an'-an) 
Buena  Vista  (bwe'-nah  veett'-tafi) 
Burgoyue  (bur-goin') 
Byliiiige  (bil'-ling) 


V  O  C  A  13  U  L  A  B  Y 


Calhouu  (kal-hoon1) 
California  (kal-i-for'-ni-a) 
Camanches  (ka-mon'-shes) 
Campbell  (kamf  el) 
Canary  (kan-a'-re) 
Cauonchet  (kan-on'-shet) 
Cape  Breton  (kape  brit'-fri) 
Caramelli  (kar-a-mel'-le) 
Cardenas  (kar' -de-nas) 
Carlisle  (kar-lile') 
Carnifex  (kar'-ne-fex) 
Carteret  (kar'-te-ret) 
Cartier  (kar-te-ay') 
Casimer  (kas'-see-mer) 
Castile  (kas-teeV) 
Castine  (kas-teen') 
Cerro  Gordo  (thar'-ro  gor'-do) 
Chambly  (*ham'-ble) 
Chapultepec  (cha-pool'-te-pe'k) 
Chef  Menteur  (shef-men'-t&rr') 
Chemung  (she-mung') 
Cherbourg  (sher'-bourg) 
Chesapeake  (ches'-a-peek) 
Chickahominy  (chick-a-hom'-i-ny) 
CMckamauga  (chik-a-maw'-gah) 
Chippewas  (chip'-pe-ivay.s) 
Chihuahua  (cheb-wah'-wah) 
Chrysler^  (krise'-lers) 
Churubusco  (choo-roo-boos'-ko) 
Chabon  (sha'-bang) 
Champlain  (sharn-ploAn'} 
Chapultepec  (chah-pool'-ta-peck) 
Chattahoochee  (cJiat-tah-ooch'-ee) 
Chattanooga  (chat -tah-noo' -yah) 
Chaudiere  (sho-de-ehr' ) 
Chauncey  (chan'-ce) 
Coahuila"  (ko-ah-u-eel'-ah) 
Cleopatra  (kfe-o-pah'-tra) 
ColiLriiy  (kd-leen'-ye) 
Combahee  (kom-ba-hee1) 
Congaree  (kong-a-reer) 
Connecticut  (kon-net'4-cut) 
Coutreras  (kon-tra'-ras) 
Coosa  (koo'-sah) 
Cortez  (kor'-tez) 
Cortoreal  (kor-to-re-aivl1) 
Cordillera?-  (kor-clil'-ycr-ras) 
Cordo\-a  (kor'-do-vah) 
Corinth  (kor'-inth) 
Crimea  (kre-mee'-ah} 
Croghan  (kro'-uri) 
Cuba  (koo'-bah) 
C'yaue  ^i-i(n') 


Dacota".  (dah.-ko'-taK) 
Dalton  (dawl'-fatn) 

Darien  c/^//-/v:-c-//'i 

Dauphin  cio'-fn-m 
D'Anvillc  (d(m-veel') 
D'Ayllon  cfHiU-yone') 
Di-arbui-n  (dehr'-burri) 
D'Estaiug  (deha-taing') 
D^>  Fleury  (dehfleiv'-ry) 


De  Gourge?  (deh  goorg') 

Be  Gras^e  ((h./i  (//•((•<«'> 

De  Heater  (deh  hi'-ster) 

De  Kalb  (deh  kalb') 

De  La  Roque  (deh  lah  roke'} 

De  Medici  (deh  med'-e-chee) 

De  Monts  (deh  mong') 

De  Yilliers  (deh  re-ya') 

De  Vries  (deh  freeze') 

Dey  of  Algiers  (da  of  al-jeer*') 

Diaz  (dee'-az) 

Die^o  (dee-a'-go) 

Dieskau  (dee-es-ko') 

Donelson  (don'-el-seti) 

Doniphan  (clon'-i-f>.m) 

Don  Manuel  de  Monteano  (don  inan'->i-i 

deh  mon-ta-air.'-yo) 
Douglas  (ditg'-la*) 
Downie  (down'-e) 
Duche  (d'u-shay'} 
Du  Quesne  (du  kane 
Dupont  (du-ponf) 


Edisto  (ed'-is-to) 

Elbe  (elb) 

Emucfau  (2-muc-faw') 

Erie  (e'-ree) 

Esquimaux  (es-ki-mo') 

Estramadnra  (es-trah-man-d~i'-? a > 

Etchemins  (et'-che-meens) 

Ewing  (u'-ing) 

Eyere  (ire) 


Faulkner  (faivk'-ner) 

Faust  (fatosf) 

Florida  (Jtor'-e-dah) 

Forbes  (forbz) 

Fouchet  (foo-shay') 

Freel  ingh  u  ysen  (  frve-ling-JA'-ztn) 

Fremont  (fra-monf) 

Frobisher  (  frob'-ish-er) 

Frontenac  (  front-e-nak') 

Fulton  (fool'  -tun) 

G 

Gabarus  (gab-ah'-rn*) 
Galveston  (gal'- 
Gaspe  (gas'-peh) 
Gaspere'au 
Gauley  (gaw'-ly) 
Geary"  (g'eer'-e) 
Genessee  (gen-e-see') 
Genet  (je-nef) 
(ienoese  (jen-o-eez') 


Ghent  (gehnt) 
Girardeau  (jeer'-ar-do) 
Gloucester  (glos'-ter) 
Goldeborough  (gdds'-burw  > 

Gouverneur  (ffffU^  ,"n--liri 

Grari'enri 

Greble 


PRONOUNCING      VOCABULARY. 


Grijalva  \'jr<  -haM'-rah) 

Griniu-11  (f/nn-tit/f) 

Guadeloupe  Hidalgo  (gaw'-dah-toop 

/„.,/,/./,/'-/•/;-/. 
Guillbnl  c/i:'-f">-i1\ 
Gurri  erre  '  i  >/<  •'//-/>,-</,/•'> 
Adolphne 


Guttenburg  (goo'-ten-belirg) 


Hackensack  (hak'-en-saK) 

Havana  (fia/>-ra/i'-nah) 

Hav,  Thill  (M- 

Havre-detract-  {!i<tr'-er-deli-gras8r) 

Hayne  (/t<d»  > 

Helena  i  //•  I'-e-nah) 

Hercule 

Hrnvra 

:  k 


Hillsboro'  (hilz'-bur-reh) 
Hi'\- 


Holbourn  (hoi'  -boor  >i} 
Ilorst-ncrk  (Ao/»  '-«<?&) 
Horhaui  (fio'-ttunn  ) 
Huirucuots  (hug'-notts) 


Iberville  (i'-behr-rit) 
Idaho  (I-dah'-o) 

Illinoi- 


Indians  (in'-'le-ans) 
Indiana  dn-de-an'-ah) 
Iroquois  (><--/'0-k>''ah') 
Isle  aux  Noix  (^  5  noo'-aK) 
luka  ,/-n'-k<ih} 
Izard  (iz'-ziird) 


Jalapa  (hah-lah-pahr) 
Java  (  jah'-rah) 
Jeffreys 
Jesuit  ( 


Juinouville  (zhoo'-mong-reet) 


Kearsa^e 
Kearney  (kar'-ne) 
Keunebeck  (ken-ne-btk1) 
Klckapoos  ( 

Ku't'r  •/' 

Kittanini:  (k 

Kni^t<'lH•altx 

Knyphausen  {iiip-how'-zen) 


Laconia  (lah-ko'-ne-ai) 
Lal'ayctU-  ddli-tTi-,  /'  i 
La  nOChe  i/'/A-y"x//'i 
Laadonnidre 

I.a  \  c_:- 

Le  Beuf(feftft«fn 
Lecompton  (l&i-Komp'-ton  ) 

Lcisler  \li#'-'-ln  r 

Leitch  (/^r//i 

Le  Moync  (/#-A  ///"///') 

Lenni-Lenape  (/*//'-//(  kn*ap'-pS) 

Lcou  (A7-(///  '  ) 

LCVJ     (A,-//''; 

Lt-yd.'ji  (/;'-/ 
Lima  (t<-i-'-i»nh) 
Lincoln  (?i 
Loi  i  _MI  i  >ui  ] 


Loudon 

Lo  lisiana  (fa/-e-z&ah'-na) 

Lutren  ^/oo/1  -. 

M 

Macedonian  (mrix-,^  -ii<>'-i,s-an} 
Macomb  (mah-cooni') 
McCollough  i;^«A-  k>/l'-lo) 
McPherson  (/««A-  /'//- 
Madeira  (ma-dee-ra) 
Mandans  (man'-dana) 


-- 

Main  co  (man-te'-a} 
Marchena  (mur-clm'-nn  i 
Ma^T-asoit  (mcu-sa-solt' 
Maiainoras  (ii«if-n-i>to'-ru8) 
Maumee  (maw-mee'} 
Mauritius  amnr-;  ;N//-;.//.-) 
Mclcndez  (ma-len'-deth  \ 
Mc-~illa  (mex-fet/'-i/u  i 
Miainifs  o/x-uti'-!,,- 
Micanopy  (me-kan'-o-jie) 
Michigamis  (  w  z  ,-/;  -e-gam  '-ees) 
Milan  (me-lan') 
Minetaree  (min-et-a-ree') 
Minnesota  (min-nc-*o'-tah) 
Missouri  (mis-foo'-re) 
Mobile  (mo-bed'} 
Monckton  anaiik'-tinti 
Mononeahela  (mo-nong-a-hee'-iaX) 
Montcaun  (//n,/>/-/i-i//>//,'\ 
Monterey  u-' 
Montezuma 
Moultrie  (mooi'-tn-  \ 
Muscogee  (itw.sk-o-gfe1) 


N 


Xante-  I/-C///A-I 


Narvaez  <>i>//-'-in->f/,) 
Nueces  (//,/•</• 

XeilSf  '/«  <  -OO8') 

Newport-Newce  o> 
Nezperce.s  (na-per' 


r  K  O  N  O  U  N  C I N G      VOCABULARY. 


Niagara  (ni-ag'-a-ra) 
Niahtics  (rti-an'-tiks) 
Nipmucs  (nip'-mux) 

Nr,)\u  Cu'wirea  (no'-va  see-za-re'-a) 


Oglethorpe 
Orleans  (or'-leens) 
Omaha  (om'-a-hatv) 
Onondagas  (on-on-daw'-gaky) 
Ophir  (o'-fur) 
Osceola  (os'-se-o'-lah) 
Ottawa?  (ot-tah'-wahfi) 
Osark  (o-zark 


Pwolet(pak-o-let') 

Palo  Alto  (pah'-lo  awl'-to) 

Pamlico  (pam'-lee-ko) 

Panuca  (pah-nu'-kali) 

Paoli  (pah-o'-le) 

Paredes  (pah-ra'-dehs) 

Pasqua  de  Flores  (pas'-koo-ah  dehflo'-reli) 

Pavonia  pah-vo'-ne-aK) 

Pemaquid  (pem'-a-kwid) 

Penobscot  (pe-nob'-scot) 

Pensacola  (pen-sa-ko'-lafi) 

Pequod  (pee'-kwod) 

Piankeshawa  (pe-ank'-e-shaws) 

Pizarro  (pe-zah'-ro) 

Plymouth  (plim'-uth) 

Pocahontas  (po-ka-hon'-tus) 

Poicters  (poi-teersf) 

Pocanokets  (po-ka-no'-kets) 

Pontiac  (pon-te-ak'} 

Popham  (pop1 -um} 

Portsmouth  (portz'-muth) 

Potomac  ( po-to'-rnak) 

Powhatans  (pow-ha-tans') 

Preble  (preb'-'l) 

Puebla  (pweb'-lati) 

Pulaski  (pa-las' -ki) 

Q 

Ouaboag  (kwaw'-boge') 
Quebec  (ke-bekf) 
Quinipiac  (kwin-ne-pe-ak^ 


Raleigh  (raw'-le) 
Rappahannock  (rap-a-han  -ok) 
Renoboth  (rc-ho'-but?i) 


Pataa 

pal'-mah) 
Rial!  (re'  -awl) 
Ribault  (re'-bo) 
Rio  Grande  (ri'-o  grahnd') 
Rio  de  la  Plata  (ri'-o  da  la  plali'-tah) 


Saco  (saw'-ko) 

Sa^adahock  (sah-gah-dah-rion  ) 

St.  Castine  (sent  kast-een^) 

St.  Malo  (sent  mah'-lo} 

St.  Pierre  (sent  peer') 

Saltillo  (sawl-teel'-yo) 

San  Juan  d'Ulloa  (so/in  hwan  dati-mf- 

San  Luis  Potosi  (sahn  loo'-i.-s  po-to-*ee') 

Saratoga  (sah-rah-to'-gah) 

Sayle  (sale) 

Schenck  (skehnk) 

Schoepf  (spop) 

Seminole  (sem'-i-nole) 

Shawnoese  (shaw'-no-eez) 

Shiloh  (shy'-lo) 

Sigel  (see'-g'l) 

Sioux  (sooz) 

Stanwix  (stan'-ix) 

Stringham  (string'-um) 

Stuyvesant  (sty'-ve-s-unt) 


Tacubaya  (tah-koo-W-a) 
Tallapoosa  (tal-lah-poo'-sah) 
Taney  (taw'-ne) 
Texel  (tex'-^l) 
Thucidides  (thu-sid'-e-dez) 
Tripoli  (trip'-o-le) 
Tuscarorats  (tus-ka-ro'-ras) 


U 


Usselincx  (oos-sel-li-iik*'  < 
Utah  (u'-tah) 
Utrecht  (u'-trekt) 

V 

Vera  Cruz  (va-rah  krooz') 
Verrazzani  (va'-raz-zah'-iirt 

W 

Wampanoags  (wawm-pah-no'-agz) 
Weehawken  (wee-hawk' -' n} 
Weymouth  (wa'-rnutJi) 
Wiltwyck  (wilt'-wik) 
Winder  (wine'-der} 
Wocoken  (wo-ko'-ken) 
Worden 


Yamacraw  (t;am-a-/c/aw') 
Yamassee  (yam-a-see') 
Yeardley  (yeerd'-U) 
Yucatan  (u-ka-ta/i') 


Kohf-rval  (ro'-behr-val) 
Rolte  (rolf) 

Rosecrans  (roze'-kranz) 
Ryewick  (nz'-ivik) 


Zenger  (zang'er) 
Zolliconer  (zol-ll-kof'-ur) 


RETURN    CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
TO-—*    202  Main  Library 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling        642-3405 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


UlAYl  -'1994 

**si$cnie 

123*1 

RECE1V 

ED 

MAY  A" 

334 

CIRGUI-AJiON 

DEPT. 

-• 

SEMTONtLL 

MOV  3  02088 

U.C.  BERKELEY 

FORM  NO.  DD6 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELE 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


VB  37629 


U.C.BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


9471 


>   ; 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


